Nanoha FanFiction Discussion

[Moczo]

I know it's hot-blooded, Beyond the Impossible mahoushoujo stuff, but still... normal people don't recover from that sort of thing that quickly...


I would like to put forth my newly-minted theory: the Lutecia we see in 'ViVid' is tormented and somber... for her. Because if Megane had never disappeared at all she would basically have the personality of a chipmunk on a sugar rush.

[synaesthetic]

I would like to put forth my newly-minted theory: the Lutecia we see in 'ViVid' is tormented and somber... for her. Because if Megane had never disappeared at all she would basically have the personality of a chipmunk on a sugar rush.

This is so scarily accurate.

[Keroko]

I know it's hot-blooded, Beyond the Impossible mahoushoujo stuff, but still... normal people don't recover from that sort of thing that quickly...

I'd beg to differ. I've seen people do personality 180's in months, others in years or some that don't change at all. It differs from person to person, but it's hardly impossible.

[00-Raiser]

Eh, I don't know if I'd go as far as to say Derailment. Exaggeration, maybe. It has been four years of apparently pretty much non-stop fluffy happiness for her. After successfully achieving her life's one great goal. I can definitely see all that altering her character in a big way, though admittedly the changes have been a bit... extreme.

Of course, I could just be overly lenient because I really adore her bubbly new personality, so I'm willing to accept it even if it doesn't completely make sense.

My problem is that in SSX she was very much still rather reserved, yet a year later in Vivid she's... well, that. But like I've said before, I've come to stop caring and just enjoy the way she is now.

StrikerS Lutecia - Sad little girl with only two people that are reliable to her and she knows that both will leave her one day and the only thing she wants is her mother back while being forced to do horrible things by the bad guys.

I wouldn't say she was sad. Apathetic is more like it. Also she did like Jail and she was rather friendly with the Numbers, so it was more than two people. I wouldn't say she was forced (that much) to do anything either (until the end, of course), as we see Jail asking her nicely if she'd do favours for him. Of course you did have Quattro trying to get her jealous of Erio and Caro too.

Well, whatever the case super happy jokester Lutecia is the true Lutecia. I know how beloved the Shadow series is, so I hope no one forgets that and insists that Shadow!Lutecia is 'the way she should be.' Separating fanon from canon is important.

[TheShinySword]

Well, whatever the case super happy jokester Lutecia is the true Lutecia. I know how beloved the Shadow series is, so I hope no one forgets that and insists that Shadow!Lutecia is 'the way she should be.' Separating fanon from canon is important.

True fact yo. At the end of the day the argument is pointless because there is a canonLlutecia and she's on speed. And she is awesome. Look Shadow!Lutecia is fun and all but she's not nearly as hilarious as Spazcanon!Lutecia.

[00-Raiser]

Well I had a thought of a particular something that Vivio could abuse if she wanted to:

Vivio happily skipped down the steps in her empty home. The rest of her family had left early in the morning, giving her the perfect opportunity is enact her plan for the day.

Glancing at the wall clock, she counted down the seconds until she heard a knock at the door.

Exactly on time.

Vivio pulled open the door to see the two red heads she was expecting.

“Heya, Vivio!” Wendi greeted, hopping inside. “You all set?”

“You bet!” Vivio grinned. “I’ve been waiting for so long!”

“I know getting the new single is important and all…” Nove spoke up hesitantly. “But is it really okay for you to skip school like this, Vivio?”

“Don’t worry, Nove.” Vivio assured her. “We’re just reviewing some stuff in class today, that’s all. I can afford to miss it this once.”

“Even so, won’t you get in trouble for not being there?” Nove added.

“That’s easily taken care of!” Vivio went over to the house terminal and called up a screen. She blocked the video and then input the number for her school. While it rang, she cleared her throat.

“St Hilde Magic Acadamey.” The secretary greeted. “How may I help you?”

“Yes, this is Yuuno Scrya, Vivio Takamachi’s father. I’ve called to inform you that my daughter will be absent from school today because she’s not feeling very well.”

“Okay then, Mr Scrya. Thank you for letting us know.”

“You’re welcome.” The call ended and Vivio returned her voice to normal. “There, all set.”

“Wow, you sounded just like him!” Wendi gasped. “How do you do it?”

Vivio just shrugged.

For those who don't know, Yuuno and Vivio share a voice actress (http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/people.php?id=5179)

[Yasanagi]

Well I had a thought of a particular something that Vivio could abuse if she wanted to:

Vivio happily skipped down the steps in her empty home. The rest of her family had left early in the morning, giving her the perfect opportunity is enact her plan for the day.

Glancing at the wall clock, she counted down the seconds until she heard a knock at the door.

Exactly on time.

Vivio pulled open the door to see the two red heads she was expecting.

“Heya, Vivio!” Wendi greeted, hopping inside. “You all set?”

“You bet!” Vivio grinned. “I’ve been waiting for so long!”

“I know getting the new single is important and all…” Nove spoke up hesitantly. “But is it really okay for you to skip school like this, Vivio?”

“Don’t worry, Nove.” Vivio assured her. “We’re just reviewing some stuff in class today, that’s all. I can afford to miss it this once.”

“Even so, won’t you get in trouble for not being there?” Nove added.

“That’s easily taken care of!” Vivio went over to the house terminal and called up a screen. She blocked the video and then input the number for her school. While it rang, she cleared her throat.

“St Hilde Magic Acadamey.” The secretary greeted. “How may I help you?”

“Yes, this is Yuuno Scrya, Vivio Takamachi’s father. I’ve called to inform you that my daughter will be absent from school today because she’s not feeling very well.”

“Okay then, Mr Scrya. Thank you for letting us know.”

“You’re welcome.” The call ended and Vivio returned her voice to normal. “There, all set.”

“Wow, you sounded just like him!” Wendi gasped. “How do you do it?”

Vivio just shrugged.

For those who don't know, Yuuno and Vivio share a voice actress (http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/people.php?id=5179)

You figure that Yuuno's voice would have deepened enough to make it hard for Vivio to impersonate. Then again, there's plenty of evidence that female voice actors are damn good at voicing older male characters.

Has Vivio been taking seiyuu lessons when we weren't looking??

[00-Raiser]

She did say she wanted to try as many things as possible :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

Well, whatever the case super happy jokester Lutecia is the true Lutecia. I know how beloved the Shadow series is, so I hope no one forgets that and insists that Shadow!Lutecia is 'the way she should be.' Separating fanon from canon is important.

I never meant to cause an issue with fanon vs. canon. :heh: I was just developing Lutecia as I saw fit post-StrikerS, since I wasn't really into the Sound Stages and Vivid hadn't been released yet. I personally enjoy Vivid!Lutecia a great deal more since she's been given some decent page time, though my first love will always be how I developed her in Shadowverse.

[Keroko]

My problem is that in SSX she was very much still rather reserved, yet a year later in Vivid she's... well, that. But like I've said before, I've come to stop caring and just enjoy the way she is now.

I think they kept her voice the same to prevent confusing people. With a sound stage all you can go on is the voice, so changing the voice of a character would be confusing. If you look at the SSX booklets they show a more happy Lutecia.

[spawnofthejudge]

Spazcanon!Lutecia.:heh: This is an awesome summation. "I'm a spazcannon [sic]!"

[WarpObscura]

I sometimes wonder what I'm really on.

Chrono Harlaown's mind wandered.

Rationality told him that this was not the right time for him to be less than focused. Advance teams may have swept the area before allowing him to move in, but he had seen enough examples of the consequences of carelessness. No true leader enjoyed losing men, but he was mildly thankful that it got a little bit easier every time he had to vet through another of those letters.

A few months back, Yuuno had taken interest in some graphic novel from Nanoha and Hayate's home world, specifically their homeland. Something about a... a weird adventure? Whatever it was, it had led him down some odd flights of fancy. Odd by objective standards at any rate. Chrono would have had dismissed it as another passing fad if not for one thing:

He had been dragged into it.

Ferret Boy had been politely but firmly insistent that Chrono was the right person for using the spell that he had dug out from goodness knows where. It was bad enough that the spell’s mere existence shattered existing paradigms about the immutability and uncontrollability of time. Then, to make matters worse, Reinforce and Cinque had attempted to teach him Bloody Dagger and Rumble Detonator despite his protests that Stinger Blade was perfectly serviceable. They had proceeded to wax eloquent about throwing ice blocks around and shrieking like beasts.

There were times when Chrono wondered if Yuuno really knew what he was doing. It was easy to think that he was a mere organiser of books and records and goodness knew that Chrono himself had fallen into that pattern of thinking.

He would often proceed to give himself a dope slap. To think that Yuuno was a "mere civilian" was utter foolishness. It was rumoured in some circles that he knew more about highly-classified unmentionables than Chrono's own men and even High Command knew better than to take him lightly. If Yuuno was aware of how much clout he really had, he never acted like it, though.

Chrono caught himself. The key word was "act".

As for Reinforce Scrya, given her... checkered history, she was no stranger to wetwork. However, she had been most empathetic in her refusal. The fact that she had two… he could not dispel the mental image of the Scrya children as ferret-books… young ones to deal with probably had something to do with that.

Which brought things back to why he was out here in the field instead of being safely ensconced in HQ.

They had been in pursuit of a dangerous dissident group for a while. All the pieces of the puzzle had been slowly but surely falling into place.

A day before the men would have been able to sweep them up, however, the group had managed to carry out a sudden strike with hitherto-unknown resources. How much they really knew was something to be determined; what was inarguable was the cost.

Heads would roll for this failure, and Chrono had a feeling that his would be at the top of the pile. However, the thought of losing his career was inconsequential beside the personal cost to himself. His family had been caught in the blasts; Amy and Bonnie had gotten away relatively lightly. Dutch, on the other hand... Try as he must, Chrono could not shake off the image of his son lying in an intensive care unit, an oxygen mask over his face, in preparation for surgery to save his right side.

The breadcrumb trail of clues had led to this place, a seemingly-abandoned factory. A part of his mind had told him that it was too stereotypical, that if the group could pull a sudden bombing from nowhere, then they could plant enough red herrings to divert attention from the right places.

Surprisingly enough, these were all unfounded fears, for the sweep had been as thorough as predicted, with one exception. The leader was supposed to be in the room at the end of this corridor. A teleport interdictor was in place to prevent the other's escape, and there was an overwatch in place in case he tried to fly out.

The first thing that struck Chrono about the room was its emptiness. He had had the chance to examine the bases of now-destroyed separatist movement before and this did not look like any of the others. If it was the central planning room, it was devoid of a stereotypical table for placing physical maps or projectors for displaying information. It lacked the accoutrements of a typical office too. The one thing out of place was a mezzanine level.

Slow-footed and deliberate, Chrono strode into the centre of the room, scanning about him with the understated efficiency of a man for whom death was but the lightest punishment for sloppiness. After a five-minute wait, he said loudly to the seemingly-empty room, "The game's up! If you surrender yourself peacefully and co-operate, you may get a lighter sentence. Resistance is-"

Most other people would have missed the cues: an unsheathing of a sword, as indistinct as the whisper of the wind, a jumping-off as gentle as a caress. For them, it would have concluded with a superbly-sharp blade through the head before they would know anything was amiss.

Chrono was not most other people.

“-futile.”

The other’s supposedly-implacable weapon crashed to a bone-jarring halt against the near-undetectable barrier trick Yuuno had imparted. Despite his better nature, Chrono wished that he had something to immortalize the enemy’s stunned expression with, for it was that which Meisterkarte could not pay for.

“H-ho-”

The other never got to finish his sentence, for Chrono’s free hand smashed into his gut, forcing the wind out of him.

“Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile.”

Chrono’s fist was a blur, seemingly in more than one place at the same time as he laid into the other with a brutal yet calculated fury. Blows that would have dented reinforced concrete or tank-grade armour plating smashed into the villain like the rhythmic pulsing of jackhammers. During this period, his left hand was not idle. Necessity had taught him the art of using S2U and later Durandal single-handed, a technique he now put to good use.

The villain coughed deeply, his chest heaving violently as he slid back at least five man-lengths, and Chrono, caught in the heat of the moment, instinctively said the next two words. On reflection, he would be glad that Ferret Boy had not been witness.

"Za Warudo!"

[Tabasco]

Wow, that's a switch at the end.

[synaesthetic]

As AU and not-canon as it may be, I still like Shadowsverse Lutecia better. *crosses arms and lets out a harumph!*

She's just much more metal.

[yuiseppe]

As AU and not-canon as it may be, I still like Shadowsverse Lutecia better. *crosses arms and lets out a harumph!*


Seconded. I like my Cia with cherry coke, at times moody, demure and deadly.

And the only Vivid I can stomach is Shiney and Satashi's Vividly. *wiggles an eyebrow at both* :D

[Kaijo]

Well, part 2 isn't quite done, but I'm hoping to finish it over the weekend, so I'll throw this up now and see if I can get some constructive criticism. Perhaps it'll prod me more to finish things off, heh.

Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 11: Dragon Quest (part 1)

Previous parts to this series can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5575373/1/Red_Jewel_Diaries).

Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 10: Dragon Quest (part 1)

Xx~~*~~xX

Nanoha: "Vivio isn't the only child who seems to be quickly growing up; Fate's "kids" have been advancing into their teenage years quite rapidly lately, Erio in particular with regards to height. But it might be Caro that is surpassing him a bit in maturity. A recent event demonstrated both, and worried Fate to pieces when she heard about it, but I think, however, that she is more than proud than anything of how they are growing up on their own. And also, the growth of a friend of theirs was also quite surprising..."

x~~*~~x

Caro dragged herself out of bed and rubbed her bleary eyes, wondering what was wrong with herself and why she felt so tired. Well, she actually realized why she might be lethargic, because she had another confusing dream last night and couldn't figure out what it meant, and that meant she spent the night tossing and turning. The most obvious conclusion was that it was another dragon trying to get in contact with her, but it didn't seem right; there was only a vague shape and a garbled voice in the black void of her dreamscape. As before with Adelinde, she stood ready for whatever test, but none came, and the shape didn't reply to her inquiries.

As Caro headed for the bathroom to wash-up, she thought it might be a different sort of test; maybe the dragon was waiting for her to figure out its name, or figure out the puzzle, or say the right thing. She couldn't go back to her tribe, so that just left her trying to figure out things on her own. She was a summoner of the Lu Lushe tribe of Alzas, and she could do this if she just put her mind to it!

While she put her clothes into the laundry basket, she sighed at another task she'd have to put her mind to; washing hers and Erio's clothes later. It wasn't something she was assigned, but she did it anyway just to make sure they'd get done; she wouldn't have him forgetting to wash until he ended up having to wear dirty clothes again.

Fried flew into the bathroom and alighted on her shoulder, giving her cheek a lick which made her giggle. "Good morning to you, too! Did you sleep well? And is Erio not up yet?"

He chirped at her, which gave her all the answer she needed.

She sighed. "He's been sleeping in more and more lately. If I didn't know better, I'd swear he was trying to avoid the morning work. Shall we go wake him?"

He hung his head, almost shrugging, as if to say, "Good luck with that!" then flew off again, probably to get some breakfast.

Caro sighed again as she finished dressing, then headed over to his room and knocked, receiving a faint groan in reply. She didn't bother knocking a second time, or even calling out, instead just opened his door and walked in. The sight inside caused her scowl.

"Erio, you need to get up," she told him as she began picking clothes up off the floor. "And you need to put socks and shirts in the hamper, as I'm washing today!"

A muffled "okay" sounded from under the shifting covers.

"And also try to empty your pockets fully before tossing them," she added, laying the articles of clothing over her arm. "I found several tissues in your jeans last time."

"I know, I know," Erio said more clearly, his voice sounding a bit strange, but still covered by sheets. "I'll be more careful. Can you let me get dressed now?"

"Erio?" Caro said, suddenly concerned, reaching up to draw back his sheet. "Are you feeling alright?"

"I'm fine!" he nearly shouted back from under the covers, holding onto the top blanket strongly so she couldn't pull it off. "Can you just leave me alone?!"

Caro snatched her hand back, talking over her shoulder as she headed back to the door. "Well, I was just concerned about you, but I'll leave and put your clothes into the hamper for you, and then head down to help fix your breakfast. Feel free to join the rest of us when you can pull yourself out of bed!"

She roughly pulled the door closed, wonder what had got into him lately. They had always been close, but he seemed to push her away more and more lately, as if he didn't want to be around her. What was his problem?

She sighed and marched down the hall, pushing him out of her mind for the moment, and concentrating on what she'd be doing for the day.

x~~*~~x

Erio breathed a sigh of relief as the door slammed shut, then started to get out of bed and placed the tissues on his nightstand. He felt mildly guilty about what he had said, but he couldn't let her find out about this; she'd definitely think he was weird. Perhaps he could apologized to her downstairs, and maybe offer to help with the laundry or her chores, to make it up to her.

As he began to get dressed, he just wanted to know why this was happening to him now? And why was he feeling stranger and stranger about being around Caro? She hadn't really seemed to change much, had she? She did seem a bit more on edge lately, a bit more secretive perhaps, as if she didn't want to spend as much time with him. Could she be getting sick of his presence?

Erio headed out into the hallway to wash his face, yawning, wondering if he should shave off his late evening training practices with Strada, perhaps cutting it down to only 3 or 4 days a week. He wanted to stay prepared in case something happened to Caro again; he wouldn't let her get hurt again, and somehow that seemed to become more important to him over the past year or so, but he wasn't sure why.

Shrugging, he headed downstairs to join the other Nature Preserve Rangers for breakfast. There wasn't many of them, since they worked on multiple shifts and for the most part magic automation handled a lot of the Reserve in general. So the small cafeteria only had half a dozen people in it at most during most of the day.

"Erio, over here!" Caro announced, waving from a round table with a couple other sitting at it and drawing him over. "I already got you some breakfast."

Erio sighed as he sat down, taking note of the pickles among the rest of the food; he wasn't real fond of pickles, even though Caro really liked them. "You didn't have to do that..."

"It's okay," she told him brightly. "I wanted to make up for this morning, so I saved you some of the good stuff before it disappeared."

Erio reddened a bit and focused on his meal, grabbing his fork and beginning to pick through it.

Mira, one of the other two at the table, raised and eyebrow and asked curiously, "What happened this morning?"

"Erio, are you okay?" Tanto questioned as he adjusted his glasses, a look of concern on his face.

Erio finished coughing and gulped down some juice. "I'm fine!"

"Are you sure?" Caro asked, concerned, patting him on the back. "I could go get-"

"I don't need anything else!" he nearly shouted. "I can handle my own clothes, my own breakfast, and my own business!" He instantly froze, as if realizing what he was shouting, seeing Caro's eyes begin to tear up.

Then her face turned into a scowl. "Fine, I'll stay out of your business from now on, and you can stay out of mine. Fried, let's go, we have morning chores to do."

Erio wanted to say something, but found he had no voice, as he watched her stand up with her nearly empty plate and walk away, Fried flying up from the floor to follow her out. He sighed and concentrated on his meal, realizing that he'd have to apologize to her yet again, wondering how in the world he kept upsetting her. They'd been together for a long time, so why was this all happening now?

"You probably don't want to hear this, but you should go apologize to her," Mira noted with as much tact as she could muster. "She's feeling hurt."

"I know," he said, sighing between bites. "All I ever do is upset her lately, though, and I don't know why." He noted the two adults look at each other. "What?"

"A girl's heart is a funny thing," Tanto said mysteriously. "Easily breakable if you're not careful."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Erio wondered in disbelief as Mira elbowed the man.

Mira turned to him and smiled. "What he means is, Caro is probably as confused as you are. We've seen the two of you being on edge lately. Just apologize and talk to her honestly, without raising your voice. I'm confident you two will work something out."

Erio muttered, his thoughts a bit dark as he finished his meal.

x~~*~~x

"What have you got this morning, Mr. Geoff?" Caro asked the Nature Preserve Ranger Master, trying to focus her mind on work.

He looked up from his clipboard. "Oh, Caro, good mornin' to ya! Well, let's see, there's not a whole lot for ya right now. There's two tourist groups camping out that could be checked up on, the lagomorphs need to be fed, and Watersnakes Swamp will need its water level adjusted again."

"I'll handle the lagomorphs!" Caro said cheerfully and quickly as she turned Fried to adult-size, suppressing a shudder at the last suggestion; out of all the animals, she really didn't like snakes. "Fried and I can carry a lot of grain.”

"Heh, thought you might," Geoff chuckled, then watched her trying to get the larger harness on Fried so he could carry the bags of feed. "Sure you don't want to wait for young Erio to give ya a hand? He's been sproutin' like a weed lately, and will probably double your height in a few years, unless you get growin'!"

Caro ignored his joke and laughter as her mood darkened a bit; height was an increasing issue between them. "I can handle-oof!"

She sighed and continued to ignore his laughter as she fell and landed on her face, but accepted his help in getting the harness and feed bags attached, then summoned Adelinde to carry the last four in each of her claws.

"Sure you don't want to wait for your young man to join you?" Geoff questioned, removing his wide-brimmed ranger hat and scratching his head as she mounted up on Fried.

"No, I can handle this," she replied, smiling at him and giving Fried's reigns a light tug. "Thanks again! I'll be back later!"

She knew she was probably being a bit petty, but she just didn't feel like talking to him at the moment, and perhaps this short jaunt to spend some time with her animal friends would do her good. Perhaps she'd try to make with him later in the evening, but right now, she just wanted to enjoy the wind in her face as the two dragons soared through the sky.

The lagomorph section was on the far side of the reserve, near the northwestern fence that surrounded the entire nature area. She giggled as the small, pink, furry creatures with long ears bounded out of the forest on two short legs to get fed, then once the feed was all deposited, she left them so they could eat in peace, desummoning Adelinde and finding a nice grassy hill overlooking the feasting animals. Fried also returned to child-size; he didn't have to, but sometimes he liked to so he could fit in her lap like he was now.

Caro scratched him and thought about her position here; she loved the world of Supool, and the Nature Reserve in particular, as well as all her friends, so she wondered why she was feeling a bit empty and listless lately.

"They are quite beautiful, aren't they?" a gentle male voice announced from behind, startling her.

She turned her head as Fried lifted his lazily. "Y-yes. Not many people find them so, because they look like a mishmash of leftover animal parts."

Her visitor, a young male in a T-shirt and jeans, who looked to be in his 20s, sat down a couple meters to her left, but he was still focused on the flock of lagomorphs, taking picture with a somewhat sophisticated-looking camera. "But not us, eh? I find all of nature's animals to be beautiful. All of them!"

She was surprised when he turned to her, camera still over his face as he made to take a picture of her, causing her to blush slightly for a reason she couldn't fathom. Then he pushed the button and she felt something on her neck, reaching up to find a small object lodged there. It suddenly became harder to think, her vision turning blurry, but she sensed Fried rousing in her lap and growling; with a second click, though, he flopped to the ground. She felt like she was falling, but strangely didn't feel much of anything upon hitting the grass.

The last thing she heard was a voice coming from somewhere that said, "Remember, we need both of them alive, including the small dragon."

x~~*~~x

"Zafira!” Erio noted with surprise as he stepped outside, after helping Tanto with a small task. “What are you doing here?"

"It is good to see you, Erio," the Guardian Beast told him while in human form, lips turned upwards ever so slightly into a smile. "I am actually here to see Caro. Is she around?"

He sighed. "She left a few hours ago to do something, and I'm not too sure when she'll return. Is it urgent?"

Zafira thought about it. "Not entirely. Would you like to spar some while waiting?"

Erio smiled and nodded, remembering the times the Guardian Beast had taught him some basic hand-to-hand moves. "Sure, let me just check in with Geoff; we don't seem to be too busy today."

But several hours after the workout, Caro still hadn't returned, which caused Erio to grow a bit concerned that she was staying away longer on purpose. Even so, Zafira really seemed to want to talk to her, and Erio did want to apologize, albeit reluctantly, so he reluctantly opened a communication window; but there was no response. Even Strada couldn't get in touch with Kerykeion. Growing more worried, the pair headed to the control room.

"I can't get in touch with her or her device, either," Tanto informed them at his workstation; a holographic map of the entire reserve was spread out before them on the table. "Of course, that might not mean anything, as we don't have coverage over the entire preserve, and sometimes we get interference. She should still be out there somewhere, as we would have noticed if she passed beyond the security fence."

"Even if she was upset at you, I don't think she would have been gone this long without saying something," Mira noted concerned. "Even still, I think you should go look for her. According to the log, she went to take feed to the lagomorphs. We can grab a jeep and head out there-"

"That might take too long," Zafira spoke up, and Erio thought he detected something in the Guardian Beast's voice; he seemed a bit more troubled than usual. "I can fly out there faster than a land vehicle. Erio, would you accompany me?"

Erio barely registered the question, but nodded at once, speaking his assent. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong, and that Zafira knew something; but if so, why didn't he say anything before? He leapt onto Zafira's back and grabbed his fur as the Guardian Beast shifted into wolf form and took off into the sky, then spoke his questions.

"I wanted to wait to speak to you both, as Hayate wanted to keep this quiet for now," Zafira spoke mysteriously, but his next words began to clear some things up. "Carim's latest prophecies have begun describing another event which will affect Mid-Childa greatly. Based upon Yuuno's interpretations, the year these things will take place, will be one that starts with a dragon's struggle."

Erio began to understand; it was currently January of the year 0079, so if the prophecy was to take place this year, then it would fit. They would ultimately know that this was to be the year, but that would also mean...

"So you think this could concern Caro and her summons?" Erio asked, growing more worried. "Couldn't it mean something else?"

"It's possible, which is why Hayate finally decided to send me to talk to you discretely," he replied. "It's always possible we're not understanding the prophecies correctly, and most in the Bureau still don't take them too seriously. I would have come sooner, but the translated part of her latest prophecy containing this part was only recently completed." He seemed to sense the young teenager's distress, as his tone changed to comforting. "But we could be mistaken; I'm sure Caro is okay."

Erio just nodded, not replying as the pair flew through the sky, his thoughts all over the place.

x~~*~~x

"She's not here," Erio despaired, feeling a strange empty, painful feeling in his gut as he surveyed the lagomorph feeding meadow.

"But she was," Zafira told him, sniffing along the ground, slowly moving in one direction. "I detect the scents of a few others. They went off in this direction together, let's go."

Erio ran, following the rapidly moving wolf, fearing the worst as he deduced the likely outcome. "If Caro went with them, and didn't tell anyone, then she didn't go willingly. At least, I can't think of why she would deviate without letting the other rangers know."

"That is likely," Zafira admitted reluctantly. "But don't give up hope, as there could be another explanation. Also, these scents are only a few hours old, and thus there is a chance we can catch them if we hurry."

"They could be anywhere in the reserve by now," the young ranger calculated. "We're approaching the security fence, and they couldn't have gotten past that.... unless they could fly over it."

"I don't think they can fly, or else they wouldn't have been traveling on the ground," Zafira told him, then his tone changed slightly. "But I think we have a problem."

Erio noticed the issue at about the same time, as they arrived at the ten meter high security barrier. There was a wide hole in the glowing green horizontal bars about three meters up, where the light had literally been bent, but shouldn't that have set off the alarms back at the control center? Erio quickly opened a communication window and relayed the situation.

"I don't know what to tell you, as that section of the fence appears to be fine from what we can tell here," Tanto's visage in the window replied, then his eyes narrowed. "Wait, let me pull up the status data from the past several hours..."

Erio followed Zafira through the hole, not needing to be an expert lupine tracker to see the tire tracks in the dirt on the other side. "Find anything? It looks like they were here, and then left."

"Hmm, I think I see it now; the status updates we are getting from that section seem to be in some sort of loop, as if it's giving us the same four data sets in 30 minute intervals," Tanto replied. "Somehow, they reprogrammed it so we'd be getting past repeat data instead of new updates, so we wouldn't see that anything was wrong. These guys are good. It looks like the loop might have started 6-8 hours ago. And we probably wouldn't have noticed it for days until the next maintenance check on that section."

"Thanks, Tanto," Erio told him, sighing. "We'll keep tracking and see if we can find them. Can you alert the authorities?"

"I suggest locking down the starport as well, and getting us information on any ships that would have left in the past 4 hours or so," Zafira added, coming up beside them. "If they planned to get offworld, we'll need to be able to track those ships."

"I'm on it," Tanto replied solemnly. "Good luck you two!"

Zafira gestured for Erio to mount him once more as they took off down the dirt road, but all the young teenage boy could think about, was how the last time he had seen her, she was mad at him. He dearly wished he would get a chance to apologize, and made a silent vow never to fight with her again.

x~~*~~x

Caro slowly awoke, moaning at the pain in her joints, but had a strange feeling of disorientation. [I don't quite remember falling asleep... And how did I end up back in my bed?] She blinked her eyes open, recalling that she didn't just fall asleep; she was attacked with something that made her pass out.

That realization caused her spring upright, fighting a wave of vertigo as she wondered just how long she was out. As she took stock of her new quarters, she wondered, [Where exactly am I?]

It appeared to be a fairly nice, well-lit bedroom. There was various fancy wood furniture, stylish multi-colored carpeting, and the bed was rather soft and posh; yhere was even a wine cabinet off to the side, and a partially open large walk-in closet, leaving her wondering if she was in some rich person's house.

"Fried!" she blurted suddenly, remembering that he was with her before the attack.

But there wasn't any sign of him nearby, and when she concentrated, she couldn't really sense him, but Kerykeion was gone as well so her telepathic range was limited. Still, she could summon Adelinde and find out just what was going on, but before she could start trying to gather mana for that, a knock sounded at the door and then it opened, revealing a man lanky man in a small white beret.

"Ah, good you're awake," he told her in a jovial voice. "Apologize for the rough treatment, but we have our orders. Don't worry, though, you're in no danger. We have no intention of harmin' ya."

"Who are you?" she asked with a little bit of both fear and anger. "Where am I? And what is this all about?"

He smacked his forehead, then bowed. "Oh, sorry, where are my manners? I'm Captain Fronz, and you're aboard my ship, the Tessa Rose. We've been ordered to escort you to see someone."

Caro regained most of her wits as she narrowed her eyes. "Who? You still haven't told me what this is all about. And where is my dragon, Friedrich?"

"I'm terribly sorry, but you'll have to be patient a bit," Captain Fronz told her apologetically. "He's asleep at the moment, a precautionary measure, but unharmed. As for what this is about, well, it's not for me to tell. But perhaps I can help you out there."

She watched as he opened a communication window, and a young man with short, fiery red hair appeared and asked, "Yes, what is it?"

"Begging your pardon, sir, but the girl just awoke, and is rather confused," the captain said in a manner that indicated the younger male in the window was his superior. "Seeing as how I'm under orders, I hoped you might explain it to her." He turned the window to so that the red-hair man was looking at her.

"Hmm, I had planned to wait, but I suppose now would be a better time," he declared. "Captain, you may leave us, and continue with your orders."

Fronz saluted with a "Yes, sir!" then left the room, leaving Caro alone with the man in the viewscreen.

"Are you alright?" he asked with seemingly genuine concern, leaving Caro a bit bewildered by the change in tone. "They didn't hurt you or anything?"

"No, I just want to know why I was kidnapped, and where Fried is!" she told him, exasperated at not getting answers.

"My apologizes, but this was all necessary, as you will see," he told her, apologetic, and she was struck by how sincere he was trying to be. "You see, we have much in common, Caro Ru Lushe of the Lu Lushe tribe of Alzas. I've been looking for you for quite some time now."

Her eyes narrowed. "How did you know that?"

He smiled honestly, which seemed somehow disarming, a "My name is Elrik. And I am, like you, an outcast of the Lu Lusche tribe. A summoner, reviled and feared for my power, also thrown out by my tribe." Her eyes widened at the declaration. "Yes, I am just like you."

x~~*~~x

The pair crouched in the foliage of the bushes at the base of the trees, studying the cabin up the hill a short ways; the two jeeps Zafira had been tracking had led them here, and were now parked beside it. Erio knew two things for sure: Caro may or may not be here, but someone inside should have some information as to her whereabouts..

Not too long ago, the scent of the vehicles led past the starport and the information they had received since then from the port authority was that four ships had taken off in the timer interval since Caro had left to feed the lagomorphs. Two of those were civilian transport vessels, who had been contacted and the captains were now searching their ships for signs of Caro. The other two were private cargo freighters who couldn't be reached, although the Bureau was sending a ship to look for them.

The interplanetary transporter controlled by the Bureau had its logs checked, but Caro hadn't been detected using it. So either she had been smuggled onto one of the ships, or if she was still on planet, then she was here. If not, those inside could probably tell them where she had been taken.

"What's taking them so long?" Erio growled quietly in frustration. "We should just go in now. Caro could be in there, and hurt or something!"

"Easy young Erio," Zafira soothed just as quietly. "If they wanted to harm her, they would have done so. None of the animals at the reserve were taken, so they were very deliberately targeting her, which means they want her alive for some reason. She'll be okay. The authorities will be here soon to assist us in apprehending them for questioning."

But Erio's anxiety only rose as the minutes passed, thinking about the way she went off mad, and how he never got the chance to apologize, and now who knew what she could be going through. If only he hadn't made her mad, then she wouldn't have gone off alone, and wouldn't be in this mess.

"I can't wait, anymore," Erio declared, then pointed his spear. "Strada, form zwei!"

The head of the spear shifted, deploying the boosters, which promptly activated and shot him up the hill. He heard Zafira call out from behind him, but then he was bursting through the front door and charging into the living room where three men looked up at him in shock from their chairs around a table.

"Where's is she?" Erio demanded to know angrily. "Where's Caro!?"

The shock promptly dropped, as all three reached for weapons in their holsters. Erio recognized them as guns, and ran at them deflecting the first few shots with a shield, then jabbing the butt end of his spear into the first one's stomach, doubling him over. The other two separated, firing all the while, but a sonic move later, both were equally laid out.

His adrenaline was still pumping, though, and he quickly casts binds on all three of them before hearing the sound of a vehicle starting outside. Cursing, he flew out of the room and back outside, noting one of the jeeps making a rapid retreat down the dirt road, but a boost from Strada sent him hot in pursuit. He cought up in no time as he spun and slashed the tires on the left side, sending the vehicle spinning out and landing on it's right side. Erio landed on the car and grabbed the suspect attempting to climb out.

"Where is she!?" the dragon knight demanded to know. "Where's the girl you kidnapped?!"

"I-I don't know!" the terrified man sputtered. "We're just local people, hired to do a job! We were just told to drop her off with the other two men at the spaceport, that's all I know!"

But Erio wasn't finished. "Who are they? Where did they take her!?"

"I swear I don't know anything else!" he cried.

"That's enough," Zafira told him, placing a hand firmly on Erio's shoulder. "He has told you all he knows for now, but we will find out where they went. Leave him for the authorities."

Erio looked up at the police cars coming up the road, then back down to the terrified suspect he was holding, then pushed him back into the car and bound him. "Fine." He then dropped down beside the jeep and sat down, leaning against it. "I know, I shouldn't have gone off like that."

"There is that," Zafira replied. "I trapped two more who were escaping out the back, before I caught up with you. I am sure Nanoha taught you better than that."

"I just... couldn't wait for some reason," Erio said, sighing as he held his head. "I don't know why, and now we may have lost her."

"All is not lost, young Erio," Zafira told him. "I received some information earlier from Hayate on piracy in the area, and I now I feel it is more relevant to consider."

Erio looked up in surprise as a new screen was opened, showing a star chart. "Piracy? How does that help us?"

"I wasn't sure at the time, but this confirms it," Zafira started to explain as several points on the map lit up. "They had money to hire these individuals and plans to escape offworld, which suggests a larger operation. These points indicate pirate attacks in the general dimensional space area. From what little information we have, they hit low-key villages and storage depots, and make off with supplies. The attacks have been relatively small, with no one being harmed, and with Bureau ship resources a bit light since the Al Hazard incident, they haven't been able to follow up on it."

"How are we supposed to find pirates?" Erio questioned. "Even if they have her and she's offworld, they could be hiding anywhere!"

"I am not sure yet, but we shall find her; we will leave no stone unturned," Zafira told him, studying the teenage boy for a bit. "You care a great deal about her, do you not?"

Erio froze, then nodded and sighed. "I had a fight with her before she disappeared. I just... don't want it to end like this. She's just been so short-tempered around me lately, and I don't know what to do about it!"

Zafira stroked his chin thoughtfully. "That depends on what you want out of your relationship. I have noticed that human mating rituals differ from that of wolves. Once we decide upon a mate, there is no hesitation; we go straight for her. If there are other wolves in the way, we fight. No matter what obstacles or what distance may be in the way, we traverse it. It is the way we prove our worth, as a female wolf wants a strong mate."

Erio had reddened a bit, but then laughed. "You make it sound like some sort of quest."

"It might be considered a quest in your terms," Zafira said with a small smile. "On the other hand, I have noticed humans seem to dance around the issue, never directly telling their prospective mate their desires. It is very strange, I must admit. But Caro is no wolf; she is much like the dragons she controls: strong and independent. If you wish a life with her, I would encourage you to be honest with her."

"I-I never said I liked her that way!" the young teenage boy protested, blushing again and turning to study the map as a pretense to hide his face. But then his eyes locked on something on the star map, and he began to think. "Zafira, I think I may have an idea!"

x~~*~~x

"Erio, I didn't expect you to call," Agito said, surprised. "I'm just here visiting for a few days. What can I help ya with?"

"Agito, um, have you noticed anything unusual in the area?" Erio asked, anxious. "There have been some pirate attacks in the general area of the planet of Carnajii."

The little demon thought for a bit. "Hmm, can't say I have. Things were quiet on the shuttle ride I took over here."

"Who is calling?" came an older female voice, then Megane stepped into view, drying a cup and smiling. "Oh, hello there, Erio! Is Caro not with you? Or did you just walk to speak to Lutecia?"

Erio hesitated, then thought the truth was best. "Caro has been kidnapped. Is Lu available? I know her bugs have mapped most of the planet by now. I'm wondering if they noticed anything."

"Oh dear," Megane uttered, raising a hand to her surprised face, then looked around thoughtfully. "Actually, I think she's out with Garyuu at the moment, but I can have her give you a call when she gets back in? And let us know if we can be of any further help."

"Me, too!" Agito added, inflamed, then pounded a tiny fist into her palm. "I'll incinerate the bastards who took her. I'll go find Lu for ya, and we'll be in contact. Keep us updated!"

"Thanks," Erio told them, as Agito smiled and flew off. "If you see or hear anything, let me know."

Megane nodded solemnly. "We will, and cheer up, Erio. You'll find her, I know you will."

Erio thanked her and signed off, sighing, then looked over at a curious Zafira studying him. "What?"

"That is quite a long shot," he remarked, thoughtful. "The odds that that they'll know something about pirates, even though Carnajii is in the general area of the other pirate attacks..."

Erio shrugged, resigned. "Leave no stone unturned, right? It was worth a shot."

x~~*~~x

Caro felt her body re-materialize after the teleport, her mind still going over what else Elrik had said after revealing himself to her.

[I]"I have a surprise you may like," he told her, smiling mysteriously. "But secrecy must be maintained, so while I apologize for these measures, I promise it will be worth it. Your dragon, Friedrich, and your device will be returned you when you arrive."

And now she was here. [Wherever here is,] she added a bit darkly, but then looked around in surprise at the peaceful village spread amongst the greenery; this wasn't at all what she expected.

"Surprised?" a familiar male voice asked with a hint of amusement.

She turned to see a young man standing there, in a white casual suit. "Elrik? What is this?"

"This is our new home," he informed her, waving his hand to indicate the whole village. "For outcast summoners like ourselves. A place where we can be ourselves, free from persecution, free from being used as anyone's lap dogs, and where no one is ever an outcast."

Caro paused for a moment, seeing now the small creatures accompanied many of the dozen or so residents she could see milling about. "I don't understand... and where's is Fried?"

"Ah, here he comes now," Elrik pointed out, as the little dragon flew in and landed on Caro's shoulder. "He's just fine, as you can see."

Caro checked him over, noting from the sound of his coos that he seemed quite happy and pleased with himself, and then she hugged him as he rubbed his face against her cheek.

"Well, if you don't mind the pleasure of my company for awhile, allow me to show you around," Elrik told her, waving his arm and bowing slightly to indicate the village path, and smiling in a way that briefly made her insides feel a bit funny. "The hidden village of the summoners, known as Lushia!"

"Village of the summoners?" Caro questioned, looking around at the log cabins and wood houses intermixed with pine trees.. "Are all of these people summoners, then?"

Elrick chuckled and gestured toward a man and a woman working a small garden with their child; a type of badger summon seem to be assisting the woman. "Not all of them; a summoner sometimes brings their family with them to live in the commune. We hold no hate for non-summoners; we just don't desire to be subject to them. All we want here is a peaceful life and if someone agrees to that, they are welcome, as long as a summoner vouches for them."

He paused as a pair of girls with white-flower crowns ran up to them, giving each one of them an identical flowery wreath, then giggled and ran away after Caro thanked them, then mimicked Elrik in putting it around her neck.

"We don't get new people often, so you may see quite a bit of them studying you with curiosity, but they're all friendly," her guide told her with a hint of amusement. "But as for how I set this all up, well, it was almost 4 years ago, really. I was about your age, and I had been through some tough times after I was banished. But once I overcame them, I swore to find a place where I could live in peace, and if there wasn't one, to build it."

"What happened to you after you were cast out?" Caro asked curiously, then quickly added, "If that's not too personal of a question."

He chuckled. "Not at all. It wasn't very pleasant, but it is in the past, and most here know the story already. Like I assume you were, I had very few provisions as I was forced to wander. But while you managed to find a Bureau shelter, I wasn't so lucky. Pirates found me, and at first they were going to kill me for sport, but realized I was a mage and thus took me in. If I worked for them, I could live and share in their spoils."

"They forced you to attack other people?" Caro questioned in disbelief, finding herself a bit moved; he didn't have the luck she did to be found by the Bureau and then Fate. "It must have been hard on you...."

Elrik shrugged, then ducked under a low hanging branch. "They were doing what they had to, to survive. That's what any of us might be forced to do in other circumstances. Sure, they beat me occasionally when I didn't do what they wanted; but I was young, so I didn't know any better. However as I grew older and more confident in my powers, I attacked and killed the pirate leader; the rest fell into line shortly thereafter. I could have wiped them out with my magic, but I had enough of the killing and violence. So I made them work for me, finding other summoners, helping to build this place; most of them gradually found this a more fulfilling lifestyle."

Caro noticed that the pair had left the village, and now emerged from the thicker forest area next to a stream that seemed to have been bigger at one time. Fried flew over to drink from it.

"So I was just another summoner you wanted to join you?" Caro inquired, feeling a bit of unease for reasons she couldn't fathom.

"It does make me seem a bit bad when you put it that way," Elrik remarked, chuckling and smiling, but he also seemed a bit sad, but that expression vanished as he turned to her. "Not just because you are a summoner, but because you are a very special woman, Caro. The entire village wants you to join us, so that you can live fully as yourself, just like everyone else here."

The unease vanished, and she found herself blushing for some reason. "I-I'm flattered, but I was able to be myself back at Section Six, and at the Nature Preserve. I do good work there."

"I'm sure you did, but were you really happy, having to hide your powers from locals?" Elrik questioned. "Is there anyone in particular who is waiting for you there, who can truly accept you for who you are?"

"I..." she trailed off as Erio's image flashed through her head, and she found herself a bit sad; she wondered where he was now, and if he was worrying about her. Did he even know she was gone?

Elrik turned to her, kneeling and taking her hand. "You don't have to answer now, but I would request that you give it a few days at least. If you wish to tell people you are alright, you can compose a message and we'll send it, as long as you don't reveal our location. I'd just ask that you give things a try here, and if it's not truly what you want, you will be free to go."

Caro found her cheeks heating up again. "I'll... think about it."

He smiled gratefully, revealing a row of perfect white teeth."That's all I ask. Now come, let's return to the village, where I have one more surprise for you!"

She nodded, walking back with him, Fried flying back to land on her shoulder, all the while wondering what kind of surprise he meant. Then Fried suddenly took off again, flying through the air to land on another person's shoulder, who promptly smiled, giggled, and hugged him. Caro's mouth hung open at the girl with purple hair, not believing what she was seeing.

"Lutecia!?"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Yes, the title is a homage to the game series. :P But I have to wonder what others the Alzus tribe may have tossed out, and what happened to them, which was part of what I wanted to explore with this, among other things.

Regarding the tribe's name and Caro's last name, I'm not too sure of the actual significance, or if they are supposed to be identical. Caro's name seems to be Ru Lushe, while it seems the tribe is Lu Lushe (although I could be wrong about that, due to Japanese R's and L's). It could be like the Scrya clan, where everyone has the same last name.

A bit longer than my normal chapters, but I'm happy just to get working this again, heh.

[00-Raiser]

I sometimes wonder what I'm really on.

Chrono Harlaown's mind wandered.

Rationality told him that this was not the right time for him to be less than focused. Advance teams may have swept the area before allowing him to move in, but he had seen enough examples of the consequences of carelessness. No true leader enjoyed losing men, but he was mildly thankful that it got a little bit easier every time he had to vet through another of those letters.

A few months back, Yuuno had taken interest in some graphic novel from Nanoha and Hayate's home world, specifically their homeland. Something about a... a weird adventure? Whatever it was, it had led him down some odd flights of fancy. Odd by objective standards at any rate. Chrono would have had dismissed it as another passing fad if not for one thing:

He had been dragged into it.

Ferret Boy had been politely but firmly insistent that Chrono was the right person for using the spell that he had dug out from goodness knows where. It was bad enough that the spell’s mere existence shattered existing paradigms about the immutability and uncontrollability of time. Then, to make matters worse, Reinforce and Cinque had attempted to teach him Bloody Dagger and Rumble Detonator despite his protests that Stinger Blade was perfectly serviceable. They had proceeded to wax eloquent about throwing ice blocks around and shrieking like beasts.

There were times when Chrono wondered if Yuuno really knew what he was doing. It was easy to think that he was a mere organiser of books and records and goodness knew that Chrono himself had fallen into that pattern of thinking.

He would often proceed to give himself a dope slap. To think that Yuuno was a "mere civilian" was utter foolishness. It was rumoured in some circles that he knew more about highly-classified unmentionables than Chrono's own men and even High Command knew better than to take him lightly. If Yuuno was aware of how much clout he really had, he never acted like it, though.

Chrono caught himself. The key word was "act".

As for Reinforce Scrya, given her... checkered history, she was no stranger to wetwork. However, she had been most empathetic in her refusal. The fact that she had two… he could not dispel the mental image of the Scrya children as ferret-books… young ones to deal with probably had something to do with that.

Which brought things back to why he was out here in the field instead of being safely ensconced in HQ.

They had been in pursuit of a dangerous dissident group for a while. All the pieces of the puzzle had been slowly but surely falling into place.

A day before the men would have been able to sweep them up, however, the group had managed to carry out a sudden strike with hitherto-unknown resources. How much they really knew was something to be determined; what was inarguable was the cost.

Heads would roll for this failure, and Chrono had a feeling that his would be at the top of the pile. However, the thought of losing his career was inconsequential beside the personal cost to himself. His family had been caught in the blasts; Amy and Bonnie had gotten away relatively lightly. Dutch, on the other hand... Try as he must, Chrono could not shake off the image of his son lying in an intensive care unit, an oxygen mask over his face, in preparation for surgery to save his right side.

The breadcrumb trail of clues had led to this place, a seemingly-abandoned factory. A part of his mind had told him that it was too stereotypical, that if the group could pull a sudden bombing from nowhere, then they could plant enough red herrings to divert attention from the right places.

Surprisingly enough, these were all unfounded fears, for the sweep had been as thorough as predicted, with one exception. The leader was supposed to be in the room at the end of this corridor. A teleport interdictor was in place to prevent the other's escape, and there was an overwatch in place in case he tried to fly out.

The first thing that struck Chrono about the room was its emptiness. He had had the chance to examine the bases of now-destroyed separatist movement before and this did not look like any of the others. If it was the central planning room, it was devoid of a stereotypical table for placing physical maps or projectors for displaying information. It lacked the accoutrements of a typical office too. The one thing out of place was a mezzanine level.

Slow-footed and deliberate, Chrono strode into the centre of the room, scanning about him with the understated efficiency of a man for whom death was but the lightest punishment for sloppiness. After a five-minute wait, he said loudly to the seemingly-empty room, "The game's up! If you surrender yourself peacefully and co-operate, you may get a lighter sentence. Resistance is-"

Most other people would have missed the cues: an unsheathing of a sword, as indistinct as the whisper of the wind, a jumping-off as gentle as a caress. For them, it would have concluded with a superbly-sharp blade through the head before they would know anything was amiss.

Chrono was not most other people.

“-futile.”

The other’s supposedly-implacable weapon crashed to a bone-jarring halt against the near-undetectable barrier trick Yuuno had imparted. Despite his better nature, Chrono wished that he had something to immortalize the enemy’s stunned expression with, for it was that which Meisterkarte could not pay for.

“H-ho-”

The other never got to finish his sentence, for Chrono’s free hand smashed into his gut, forcing the wind out of him.

“Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile. Futile.”

Chrono’s fist was a blur, seemingly in more than one place at the same time as he laid into the other with a brutal yet calculated fury. Blows that would have dented reinforced concrete or tank-grade armour plating smashed into the villain like the rhythmic pulsing of jackhammers. During this period, his left hand was not idle. Necessity had taught him the art of using S2U and later Durandal single-handed, a technique he now put to good use.

The villain coughed deeply, his chest heaving violently as he slid back at least five man-lengths, and Chrono, caught in the heat of the moment, instinctively said the next two words. On reflection, he would be glad that Ferret Boy had not been witness.

"Za Warudo!"

I was kinda confused at first but once I got to the end the punch line became clear. Cool :D

As AU and not-canon as it may be, I still like Shadowsverse Lutecia better. *crosses arms and lets out a harumph!*

She's just much more metal.
Seconded. I like my Cia with cherry coke, at times moody, demure and deadly.

So I suppose this is the deciding factor, then? This why most ViCia fics seem to be set in the Shadowverse? Off the top of my head I can only think of two non Shadow ViCia fics and those don't seem to get much attention. Well, except Moczo's because of its unique premise and comedy. The other one is mine, but that was based off Vivid and most of the ViCia crowd didn't care about it. Heck, RB completely ignored the third chapter =/ Is it because it's not set in the Shadowverse, or does it suffer from some other flaws which made it bad?

Well, in any case like I said earlier I'll mostly likely never write ViCia again unless it's a request from some one. But in the meantime, it's Lutecia/Erio and Vivio/Einhart or Vivio/Yuuno for me!

[RadiantBeam]

I spent the last two days working on this, and honestly, for some reason I couldn't quite pin it down even though I knew what I wanted from the characters. Anyway, this is the romantic short I've owed Syn for awhile, the official start of the Celica/Victor ship, if you will.

I apologize if it's a bit disjointed, that tends to happen when I stretch the writing period over several days.

Thoughts of romance didn’t cross Celica’s mind often or overwhelmingly. She was hardly a stranger to the concept, but to her the idea was a distant one; something often portrayed in books and movies between two people who magically fell madly and deeply in love with each other within five seconds of meeting while pretty harp music played in the background.

So, okay, maybe she was being a little cynical. If romance didn’t work, Chrono wouldn’t be married with a family; the same for Hayate. And Lutecia, for all her cracks and hang-ups, was still happily dating her girlfriend. The simple fact was that Celica tended to be logical in choosing her partners; at times she was driven by an attractiveness factor, but largely, she knew what she wanted and didn’t let romance cloud her head.

With a scowl, the agent brushed loose strands of hair out of her eyes. Why was she even thinking about romance, anyway? It wasn’t like starting to date someone always had to be a romantic thing. It could just as easily be casual, or hell, it could be a one-night stand where they went to work and didn’t acknowledge it had happened the next day. Besides, romance and Victor Stormhawk didn’t exactly fit together—

And dammit, she’d acknowledged it. Fuck.

Cursing, Celica clicked the file she’d been working on closed and leaned back into her chair with a sigh. “I blame it on Alphine,” she mumbled to nobody in particular. Lutecia didn’t look it, but the woman was a master matchmaker; or, at the very least, she was getting tips from Caro. Considering that Victor had a not-so-well-hidden crush on Celica, the work was pretty much half done for her.

… Okay, so, it wasn’t like Celica was exactly unwilling. She was busy and logical, not dead, and Victor was a damned attractive man. Not overly muscular, but he kept in shape, and the fact that Lutecia’s recent habit of giving the man’s dirty blonde hair a light yank when he got over eager about something (made easier because he kept his hair in a short rat’s tail). And those eyes….

Yes, Celica was a sucker for blonde hair and brown eyes. She didn’t need to be reminded.

Grumbling, the gray-eyed woman slid off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, feeling the soft ache of a developing headache. But, she mused. If it was just a physical thing, she could get it out of her system; she was no stranger to it. And if Victor was just some guy she knew on the street, she would have no issue with it.

But.

Victor was someone she knew; not necessarily someone she cared about (she would never admit otherwise), but still someone she respected and trusted, someone she even joked with when she was in the mood. And to top that off, they were both good friends with Lutecia; anything that happened between them would undoubtedly spill over to her.

But.

And of course, the lovely morality issue. Thinking of it made Celica smirk; with Shadows, it always circled back to morality, but in her case it was very simple. She had no problem admitting that as far as morals went, killing wasn’t something that kept her up at night. Oh, she was certainly not a psycho looking for her next victim, she didn’t enjoy it, but she never lost any sleep over it. She didn’t have regrets, and she didn’t have some kind of faint emotional attachment to her victims like Lutecia tended to.

Victor certainly wasn’t as bad as Lutecia; he knew to keep his distance, to keep the line between victim and friend drawn clearly in the sand. But at the same time, he wasn’t as cold as Celica was, wasn’t as methodical, as merciless. He still had a certain degree of attachment; he had his ideals of right and wrong; he knew he was taking a life and acknowledged it, paid his dues for it. It wasn’t a large difference, but it was still there.

Celica saw in shades of gray, occasionally in black. Victor still had a little white in his world, even if only a few dots and splashes.

“So, okay, it’s a stupid reason, stop reminding me.” Grumbling to herself and wondering if she needed to get out more often, Celica pushed her glasses back into place. She knew it was…. odd was the best word she could use, to not try to chase after someone because of morality. But Celica was logical, and in her mind, this was the biggest trip-up of anything they could have together. How could they possibly function if they were on different planes of morality?

No sooner did the thought form, then she heard the voices in her head start to chatter, to point out the counterexample to her thought. After all, Lutecia’s girlfriend didn’t even know what Lutecia did for a living; no doubt their takes on morality were as different as day and night, and that the summoner probably did a million things every day that broke the other girl’s rules. Yet, they were happy together! …. Okay, so, maybe Lutecia was hiding her job occupation, but that was a required part of being a Shadow.

Now, the woman growled as the thought continued to nag at her. “Would you just shut up and leave me alone?”

“Aw, but I just got here.”

… Dammit.

Cursing her luck, Celica whirled her chair around to see Victor casually leaning against the frame of the door to her office. “What are you doing here?” she asked. She knew the answer before he even spoke; no doubt Lutecia knew she was working long hours and didn’t want her to be left alone.

“Alphine asked me to keep an eye on you.” As if sensing Celica’s thoughts, he shrugged at the look she gave him. “Said she’d have done it herself, but she had some errands her mother asked her to run.”

That was either true, or it was the worst lie Lutecia had ever come up with; in any case, Celica wasn’t going to think about it too much. “Her mom has her wrapped around her finger, if that’s the case,” she commented, and turned back to face her computer, smirking at Victor’s soft snort of laughter. “Anyway, don’t you have somewhere to be tonight?”

“Nowhere important, unless you count a date at home with late night television.” The man shrugged. “And I’ll probably get a call from maintenance scolding me because I let Stella get banged up during my last mission.”

“What an exciting night.”

“I live for it.”

The response was in line with Victor’s usual snark, and while Celica didn’t laugh, she still smiled a little. The work she had to finish for the night wasn’t time-consuming or meaningful—she just had to complete a few reports, but she had felt a lazy streak and had pushed them off until the end of the day—so despite the fact that she worked, she was well aware of the man’s presence.

Screw not thinking about it too much. Lutecia had clearly set this up; Celica was certain that somewhere, the summoner was snickering to herself at the position she had managed to put both of her friends in. Payback for all those times she had been teased about her nonexistent sex life.

But.

It wasn’t like Lutecia didn’t have good intentions—deep, deep down. And really, if she wasn’t willing to go along with it, Celica would have made herself clear and the purple-haired woman would have backed off. Morality issue aside, there was no way of denying it: at the very least, a simple attraction was there.

And personally, I’m not a huge fan of living my life by ‘buts’.

“Hey, Vic.” Almost on reflex, she added, “Don’t touch.”

He immediately retracted his hand from a computer; he meant no serious harm, he was just a little too curious for his own good sometimes when it came to her work. “Yeah, Iris?”

“I haven’t eaten dinner yet.” She continued to type away. “Unless that date you have with late night television is really hot and kinky, want to pick up something to eat with me when I’m done here? I should be out in an hour or so.”

There was a long silence. Despite what hung between them at that moment, Celica wasn’t nervous or worried; she simply waited.

But.

“Sure. You buying, or me? I have no problem either way.”

Celica smirked.

“My treat.”

[WarpObscura]

Wow, that's a switch at the end.

I was kinda confused at first but once I got to the end the punch line became clear. Cool :D

I was trying to drop subtle hints here and there, but I think I was too indecipherable as usual.


JoJo's Bizarre, ahem, "weird adventure"
Chrono was the right person (punny name)
uncontrollability of time
Bloody Dagger, Rumble Detonator and Stinger Blade - What do they all have in common?
Throwing steamro- ahem, ice blocks
Wryyy- ahem, shrieking like beasts (or should that have been kung fu wannabes?)
*Shing* MUDADA MUDA MUDA MUDA- ahem, "futile"
Hundred Crack Fist!
The last one is so obvious it doesn't count.


Any suggestions for stylistic improvement?

[TheShinySword]

Seconded. I like my Cia with cherry coke, at times moody, demure and deadly.

And the only Vivid I can stomach is Shiney and Satashi's Vividly. *wiggles an eyebrow at both* :D

Sorry I've been having computer/end of the school year problems lately.


Edit:

Page claim for Real Life Problems!

[00-Raiser]

I was trying to drop subtle hints here and there, but I think I was too indecipherable as usual.


JoJo's Bizarre, ahem, "weird adventure"
Chrono was the right person (punny name)
uncontrollability of time
Bloody Dagger, Rumble Detonator and Stinger Blade - What do they all have in common?
Throwing steamro- ahem, ice blocks
Wryyy- ahem, shrieking like beasts (or should that have been kung fu wannabes?)
*Shing* MUDADA MUDA MUDA MUDA- ahem, "futile"
Hundred Crack Fist!
The last one is so obvious it doesn't count.


Any suggestions for stylistic improvement?

I clued in at the repeated 'futile' part. Still took a moment since I'm used to it being translated as "useless". It wasn't until after that I realised the significance of the daggers.

What threw me off is that it seemed to be kinda serious at first, then it went into Yuuno and some manga, but then it went serious again until the end. I didn't understand how the parts connected together until after the fact.

[synaesthetic]

I spent the last two days working on this, and honestly, for some reason I couldn't quite pin it down even though I knew what I wanted from the characters. Anyway, this is the romantic short I've owed Syn for awhile, the official start of the Celica/Victor ship, if you will.

I apologize if it's a bit disjointed, that tends to happen when I stretch the writing period over several days.

-snip-

Excellent!

I don't understand how we manage to nail each other's characters so well when we write them. Here's hoping I do Victor justice in Chapter 5.

I know Lutecia and Vivio aren't technically your characters, but your characterization of them in this AU is, so it still counts!

[yuiseppe]

Sorry I've been having computer/end of the school year problems lately.


Edit:

Page claim for Real Life Problems!

lol no pressure, naturally. If I want my candy I'll damn well wait patiently for it!

(and learn to spell Shiny correctly).

[WarpObscura]

I clued in at the repeated 'futile' part. Still took a moment since I'm used to it being translated as "useless". It wasn't until after that I realised the significance of the daggers.

What threw me off is that it seemed to be kinda serious at first, then it went into Yuuno and some manga, but then it went serious again until the end. I didn't understand how the parts connected together until after the fact.

I guess I wasn't being straitlaced enough, then. Any idea how I can make it better?

[00-Raiser]

I guess I wasn't being straitlaced enough, then. Any idea how I can make it better?

Eh, nothing I could suggest. Nothing needs changing, it's simply the kind of fic where you go "I have no idea that's going on here....... OOOOOOOOH! I GET IT!!!"

[RadiantBeam]

Excellent!

I don't understand how we manage to nail each other's characters so well when we write them. Here's hoping I do Victor justice in Chapter 5.

I know Lutecia and Vivio aren't technically your characters, but your characterization of them in this AU is, so it still counts!

Glad you enjoyed it! Honestly, I was a little nervous about posting it since I felt for some reason like I couldn't get Celica's character and thoughts down, but I tried to stay true to what we had discussed about her personality earlier on AIM. And no worries, I'm sure you'll do an amazing job with Victor!

[isagrimorie]

This AU reminds me of my back-burnered AU where Alicia never died and ended up becoming a rather implacable villain, and Yuuno never turned into a ferret, and Miyuki found a magical sword and... yeah I think I should probably try to work on that one again at some point. :heh:

Ooh! I remember that one! I've wondered how that was coming along! Will you be posting more of it?

Newscaster: And our lead story today; the mysterious death of famed Riot Force Six mage and noted environmental activist, Caro Ru Lushe. Miss Ru Lushe was found alone in the wilderness of Administrated World #22, her entire skeleton and most of her major organs crushed. No word yet on whether foul play is suspected or not, but the chief investigator for the incident, Enforcer Teana Lanster, has issued the following statement.

Teana: Well, there's still a great deal of analysis to do before I can make any definitive statements. However, I will say that given the presence of scented candles, a bottle of expensive champagne, and what appears to be the remains of a romantic dinner roughly the size of a city bus... it is possible, even likely, that I am about to learn some things about Caro that I never, ever wanted to know.

Newscaster: Thank you officer Lanster. More on that story as it emerges.

I'm with Teana, I'm knowing things about Caro that I've never, ever wanted to know too!

*brain bleach!*

Just a little somethin'.

--snip--

That was awesome, seeing things from the POV of the Devices, the music that accompanied it certainly helped with the mood.


false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

--snip--

Also available on FanFiction.net, right... here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/3/false_light).[/QUOTE]


Seems like Earth will once again hold something important enough for the TSAB, specifically NSIS to take interest in it. I love Lindy arriving here it is both unexpected and very much welcome.

Lutecia's conflicted feelings about NSIS really help with the general feeling for this story, a sort of ambiguity. NSIS is the organization that does the TSABs dirty works its dirty but sometimes very necessary but its also necessary to question NSIS.


I spent the last two days working on this, and honestly, for some reason I couldn't quite pin it down even though I knew what I wanted from the characters. Anyway, this is the romantic short I've owed Syn for awhile, the official start of the Celica/Victor ship, if you will.

I apologize if it's a bit disjointed, that tends to happen when I stretch the writing period over several days.

--snip--

Man, you people have my number. Spy/Spy romance is one of my bulletproof reader kinks! Its like reading a version of Mr and Mrs. Smith!

[Moczo]

Latest chapter of Infinity is up on FF.net here. (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5144486/22/Infinity)

Or it should be. You know how that site can be with fresh uploads...

My next contribution should be in Center Ring, followed by some non-Nanoha stuff. Yeah, I'm starting to get a pattern down... let's see how long it takes that to collapse around my ears.

[WarpObscura]

I found this... ficlet... on FF.Net and couldn't help wondering if anyone's got stuff to say about it.

Strategic Analysis of the TSAB (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5990995/1/Strategic_Analysis_of_the_TSAB)

It certainly seems to be written from an anime-only viewpoint, or at least I make that assumption based on how the Americans think magic is almost entirely non-lethal.

[Arkeus]

Not just that, i couldn't understand the point of the fic.

It was marked as complete, so there isn't anything that follows. If there isn't anything that follows, why the hell did the 'report' say in one breath "every magic is nonlethal" and the next "mage are too dangerous to be accepted".

They also knew soem weird informations, while glossing over things like the Arc-En-Ciel not being on Ships except in exceptional times, and so on.

I thought at first it was supposed to be the begining of a fic where people try to create conflicts between TSAB/Earth for whatever reason, and manipulated the TSAB into thinking Earth was worth anything, and Earth into attacking TSAB.

[arkhangelsk]

Why can't it be a stand-alone document. Not every piece of Fan creation has to be in story format, you know...

It is actually amusing in its own way. In its assessment of Middie abilities, it makes many points I would agree with, though I have real trouble remembering even a city block that was destroyed by a mage in the series, and I never knew Hayate was six during the Book of Darkness incident...

The report's writer is clearly technically incompetent. The biggest being which he has no idea of the narrow conditions within which it is actually possible to reverse-engineer something, which leads to a most crappy aft half...

[WarpObscura]

Maybe a full story of Earth-TSAB conflict will be a sequel?

Bear in mind that real-world intelligence agencies rarely have all the facts, bearing in mind various real-life screw ups. Although the discrepancies you noted are weird, I won't deny.

Personally, I thought the six year-older was Vivio.

If we were to write something like that, an external party's appraisal of the TSAB, what do you think should be included and excluded?

[Keroko]

Well, first I can guarantee we'll be arguing months over the 'facts' of the items we'll be putting in. The Nanohaverse is vague in the details of the workings of it's worlds and technology, and there is a reason the tech and military threads are as big as they are. It's best not to write this as a 'we' because we'll never agree on various subjects but write this as your interpretation of the world.

It's fanfiction after all.

[Jimmy C]

Latest chapter of Infinity is up on FF.net here.


In addition to the comments I already put on my FF.net review, there's one other thing I want to address. It's how does the Asura's crew know to focus their limited, reliable, sensors on Rienne? By your given explaination,

It might have some troubles keeping up with complicated events, or observing more than one world at a time, but their little monster could manage the basics they needed for detecting the distinct dimensional rips that signaled an incursion.

they appear to have been lucky to be observing that exact planet just in time to detect the incursion. (by the way, that should be just "trouble" not "troubles")

I have some suggestions to get around this. First, they need a hint to pay attention to that particular section of Dimensional Space. While it isn't laid out like realspace, it's inconcievable that the Asura's sensors can observe the whole of Dimensional Space from any part of it. Second, a redesign of their substitute hardware. Have it sit between the sensors and the computers that process their take. Since its capabilities are limited, its purpose will be only to process the take to identify the signature of a dimensional incursion, it hands the rest over to the main computer. Once they've identified the planet the incursion occured on, they can then focus the resources of the subsitute computer towards processing the take from that planet alone.

[Moczo]

Infinity comments.

I'm honestly not sure what it says about either of us that you usually put more thought into this story than I do...

Ah, well. As always, I'll take your suggestions into consideration and probably end up making some changes based on the ones I agree with in the next couple days. Thanks for the commentary!

[synaesthetic]

I found this... ficlet... on FF.Net and couldn't help wondering if anyone's got stuff to say about it.

Strategic Analysis of the TSAB (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5990995/1/Strategic_Analysis_of_the_TSAB)

It certainly seems to be written from an anime-only viewpoint, or at least I make that assumption based on how the Americans think magic is almost entirely non-lethal.

This makes me laugh, considering that the American military takes a fairly strong role in false light, especially from Chapter 4 onward...

... considering the American protomages, magitech power-armor soldiers developed through reverse-engineering of simpler Lost Logia and captured Bureau Storage Devices...

Why yes I have been playing a lot of Fallout recently... :D

[Arkeus]

I'm honestly not sure what it says about either of us that you usually put more thought into this story than I do...

Ah, well. As always, I'll take your suggestions into consideration and probably end up making some changes based on the ones I agree with in the next couple days. Thanks for the commentary!

Well, you did have last chapter talking about how they had a good idea about their next target iirc.

IT could simply be that they were lucky to get the first one right. Luck Happens.

Though JimmyC's explanation is better ;-)

[Jimmy C]

I'm honestly not sure what it says about either of us that you usually put more thought into this story than I do...

I'll be honest, I don't have such detailed thoughts over a whole story. If I did, I'd have a story of my own, I don't.
The detailed thoughts come when I latch onto something that strikes my fancy. They're usually only good for one scene or situation.

chapter 4 spoiler/teaser

You should have seen the Magic vs. non-magic firepower debate we had years ago. Suffice it to say that some think the convential firepower of the US military is enough to deal with even high-ranking mages.

[Moczo]

I'll be honest, I don't have such detailed thoughts over a whole story. If I did, I'd have a story of my own, I don't.
The detailed thoughts come when I latch onto something that strikes my fancy. They're usually only good for one scene or situation.


Hey, I'm not complaining... it's actually very convenient for me. Means I don't have to think as much. You would be shocked at how much of this story is written on the fly; aside from the most basic of plot points it bears almost no similarity to what I pictured in my head when I first started it ;)


... considering the American protomages, magitech power-armor soldiers developed through reverse-engineering of simpler Lost Logia and captured Bureau Storage Devices...

Why yes I have been playing a lot of Fallout recently... :D



You know, I haven't been following false light. You have now convinced me to start, because that just sounds cool.

[RadiantBeam]

... considering the American protomages, magitech power-armor soldiers developed through reverse-engineering of simpler Lost Logia and captured Bureau Storage Devices...

Why yes I have been playing a lot of Fallout recently... :D

I remember discussing this with you over AIM, and I'm personally still excited about the idea as I was when you first brought it up. :D I'm very curious to see how you'll write it all out, and how the characters will cope with fighting that kind of enemy!

EDIT: Pageclaim for AIM discussions!

[DezoPenguin]

... considering the American protomages, magitech power-armor soldiers developed through reverse-engineering of simpler Lost Logia and captured Bureau Storage Devices...

Why yes I have been playing a lot of Fallout recently... :D

Now, this I can get behind. After all, we know, because that's how Mid does it, that Nanohaverse magic can be studied scientifically and applied as a source for technology, so it only makes sense that another scientific-minded/industrialized culture would be able to do the same. Likewise, we know that Earth produces at least a few mages (Nanoha, Hayate, Gil are all from Earth...) and if one accepts Triangle Hearts as part of canon unless contradicted there are other, various supernaturals on the planet. I am wondering where the "captured Bureau Storage Devices" came from, though, and why the Bureau didn't take steps to retrieve them.

I spent the last two days working on this, and honestly, for some reason I couldn't quite pin it down even though I knew what I wanted from the characters. Anyway, this is the romantic short I've owed Syn for awhile, the official start of the Celica/Victor ship, if you will.

I apologize if it's a bit disjointed, that tends to happen when I stretch the writing period over several days.

Thoughts of romance didn’t cross Celica’s mind often or overwhelmingly. She was hardly a stranger to the concept, but to her the idea was a distant one; something often portrayed in books and movies between two people who magically fell madly and deeply in love with each other within five seconds of meeting while pretty harp music played in the background.

So, okay, maybe she was being a little cynical. If romance didn’t work, Chrono wouldn’t be married with a family; the same for Hayate. And Lutecia, for all her cracks and hang-ups, was still happily dating her girlfriend. The simple fact was that Celica tended to be logical in choosing her partners; at times she was driven by an attractiveness factor, but largely, she knew what she wanted and didn’t let romance cloud her head.

With a scowl, the agent brushed loose strands of hair out of her eyes. Why was she even thinking about romance, anyway? It wasn’t like starting to date someone always had to be a romantic thing. It could just as easily be casual, or hell, it could be a one-night stand where they went to work and didn’t acknowledge it had happened the next day. Besides, romance and Victor Stormhawk didn’t exactly fit together—

And dammit, she’d acknowledged it. Fuck.

Cursing, Celica clicked the file she’d been working on closed and leaned back into her chair with a sigh. “I blame it on Alphine,” she mumbled to nobody in particular. Lutecia didn’t look it, but the woman was a master matchmaker; or, at the very least, she was getting tips from Caro. Considering that Victor had a not-so-well-hidden crush on Celica, the work was pretty much half done for her.

… Okay, so, it wasn’t like Celica was exactly unwilling. She was busy and logical, not dead, and Victor was a damned attractive man. Not overly muscular, but he kept in shape, and the fact that Lutecia’s recent habit of giving the man’s dirty blonde hair a light yank when he got over eager about something (made easier because he kept his hair in a short rat’s tail). And those eyes….

Yes, Celica was a sucker for blonde hair and brown eyes. She didn’t need to be reminded.

Grumbling, the gray-eyed woman slid off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, feeling the soft ache of a developing headache. But, she mused. If it was just a physical thing, she could get it out of her system; she was no stranger to it. And if Victor was just some guy she knew on the street, she would have no issue with it.

But.

Victor was someone she knew; not necessarily someone she cared about (she would never admit otherwise), but still someone she respected and trusted, someone she even joked with when she was in the mood. And to top that off, they were both good friends with Lutecia; anything that happened between them would undoubtedly spill over to her.

But.

And of course, the lovely morality issue. Thinking of it made Celica smirk; with Shadows, it always circled back to morality, but in her case it was very simple. She had no problem admitting that as far as morals went, killing wasn’t something that kept her up at night. Oh, she was certainly not a psycho looking for her next victim, she didn’t enjoy it, but she never lost any sleep over it. She didn’t have regrets, and she didn’t have some kind of faint emotional attachment to her victims like Lutecia tended to.

Victor certainly wasn’t as bad as Lutecia; he knew to keep his distance, to keep the line between victim and friend drawn clearly in the sand. But at the same time, he wasn’t as cold as Celica was, wasn’t as methodical, as merciless. He still had a certain degree of attachment; he had his ideals of right and wrong; he knew he was taking a life and acknowledged it, paid his dues for it. It wasn’t a large difference, but it was still there.

Celica saw in shades of gray, occasionally in black. Victor still had a little white in his world, even if only a few dots and splashes.

“So, okay, it’s a stupid reason, stop reminding me.” Grumbling to herself and wondering if she needed to get out more often, Celica pushed her glasses back into place. She knew it was…. odd was the best word she could use, to not try to chase after someone because of morality. But Celica was logical, and in her mind, this was the biggest trip-up of anything they could have together. How could they possibly function if they were on different planes of morality?

No sooner did the thought form, then she heard the voices in her head start to chatter, to point out the counterexample to her thought. After all, Lutecia’s girlfriend didn’t even know what Lutecia did for a living; no doubt their takes on morality were as different as day and night, and that the summoner probably did a million things every day that broke the other girl’s rules. Yet, they were happy together! …. Okay, so, maybe Lutecia was hiding her job occupation, but that was a required part of being a Shadow.

Now, the woman growled as the thought continued to nag at her. “Would you just shut up and leave me alone?”

“Aw, but I just got here.”

… Dammit.

Cursing her luck, Celica whirled her chair around to see Victor casually leaning against the frame of the door to her office. “What are you doing here?” she asked. She knew the answer before he even spoke; no doubt Lutecia knew she was working long hours and didn’t want her to be left alone.

“Alphine asked me to keep an eye on you.” As if sensing Celica’s thoughts, he shrugged at the look she gave him. “Said she’d have done it herself, but she had some errands her mother asked her to run.”

That was either true, or it was the worst lie Lutecia had ever come up with; in any case, Celica wasn’t going to think about it too much. “Her mom has her wrapped around her finger, if that’s the case,” she commented, and turned back to face her computer, smirking at Victor’s soft snort of laughter. “Anyway, don’t you have somewhere to be tonight?”

“Nowhere important, unless you count a date at home with late night television.” The man shrugged. “And I’ll probably get a call from maintenance scolding me because I let Stella get banged up during my last mission.”

“What an exciting night.”

“I live for it.”

The response was in line with Victor’s usual snark, and while Celica didn’t laugh, she still smiled a little. The work she had to finish for the night wasn’t time-consuming or meaningful—she just had to complete a few reports, but she had felt a lazy streak and had pushed them off until the end of the day—so despite the fact that she worked, she was well aware of the man’s presence.

Screw not thinking about it too much. Lutecia had clearly set this up; Celica was certain that somewhere, the summoner was snickering to herself at the position she had managed to put both of her friends in. Payback for all those times she had been teased about her nonexistent sex life.

But.

It wasn’t like Lutecia didn’t have good intentions—deep, deep down. And really, if she wasn’t willing to go along with it, Celica would have made herself clear and the purple-haired woman would have backed off. Morality issue aside, there was no way of denying it: at the very least, a simple attraction was there.

And personally, I’m not a huge fan of living my life by ‘buts’.

“Hey, Vic.” Almost on reflex, she added, “Don’t touch.”

He immediately retracted his hand from a computer; he meant no serious harm, he was just a little too curious for his own good sometimes when it came to her work. “Yeah, Iris?”

“I haven’t eaten dinner yet.” She continued to type away. “Unless that date you have with late night television is really hot and kinky, want to pick up something to eat with me when I’m done here? I should be out in an hour or so.”

There was a long silence. Despite what hung between them at that moment, Celica wasn’t nervous or worried; she simply waited.

But.

“Sure. You buying, or me? I have no problem either way.”

Celica smirked.

“My treat.”

I like it. I like the references to Celica and Victor's varying levels of mission pragmatism (something that's just starting to come out in false light). And, of course, I'm personally opposed to romance fiction that pairs off canon characters with original characters, so this OCxOC pairing works nicely to round off their backstory. I like the touches where Celica grouses about Lutecia's matchmaking (I wonder if Cia means it more as a way to help her friends or just to yank their chains?) and Celica's remark about Victor's kinky TV night.

Is Stella Victor's device? I think this is the first time we've seen it mentioned...

[RadiantBeam]

I wonder if Cia means it more as a way to help her friends or just to yank their chains?)

A little bit of both. She enjoys yanking their chains because both of them yank her chain a little bit, especially when it comes to Vivio, but at the same time she does love them and want them to be happy.

Is Stella Victor's device? I think this is the first time we've seen it mentioned...

She is. Hasn't been mentioned until now. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Another short from me.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" It wasn't too often that this kind of question ever came up, so she was curious as to what the question was.

"Why did you ever put up with me for so long?"

There were plenty of answers that could have been given to that. Like how she had no choice in the matter, how at least she wasn't as bad as their masters had been, or even how it could have been out of pity.

In the end, she didn't say any of that.

"Because, if I had left you, you would have been all alone, and I couldn't do that to you."

"...Thanks, Signum."

According to the Sound Stages, Vita acted like a real brat to the other Wolkenritter. Makes me wonder if Vita never wondered why the others put up with her for so long.

[00-Raiser]

Another short from me.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" It wasn't too often that this kind of question ever came up, so she was curious as to what the question was.

"Why did you ever put up with me for so long?"

There were plenty of answers that could have been given to that. Like how she had no choice in the matter, how at least she wasn't as bad as their masters had been, or even how it could have been out of pity.

In the end, she didn't say any of that.

"Because, if I had left you, you would have been all alone, and I couldn't do that to you."

"...Thanks, Signum."

According to the Sound Stages, Vita acted like a real brat to the other Wolkenritter. Makes me wonder if Vita never wondered why the others put up with her for so long.

Awww, that was a sweet little short :)

Well here's a new fic from me. With Nanya's permission, I've written this story that is set in the Day in the Life timeline that focuses on Miyuki and Shamal.

Miyuki sighed as her eyes scanned the listings on the bulletin board. Posted for all to see were available residences in the area but unfortunately for Miyuki they were all out of her price range.

After what happened on Mid Childa, Miyuki had decided to move back to Earth to start over. While the option of returning to the Midori-ya was still open, Miyuki was against it. Doing so would feel like she was crawling back with her tail between her legs after a failed venture and her pride wouldn’t allow for that.

Besides, being around her happily married brother and sister-in-law would only serve as an unpleasant reminder.

So she was determined to find a place of her own and move on with her life using her own two feet. Right now what she needed was a roof over her head and then to find some employment. However a major obstacle was the fact that most of Miyuki’s funds were in Mid Childan currency, making them worthless on her home planet.

Sighing again, she wondered if she’d be sleeping on a park bench that night when she heard some one call out to her.

“Hey, isn’t that Miyuki?”

Miyuki turned to see a girl with brown hair that feel past her shoulders and familiar green eyes.

“Nami!” Miyuki smiled, happy to run into her old friend. Her high school chum had been one of the few people she regretted leaving behind when she moved to another world.

“Glad to see you still remember me.” Nami chuckled. “It’s been awhile, hasn’t it? When did you get back? Last I heard you moved to some distant country.”

“Err, yeah, something like that.” Miyuki forced a laugh, remembering the cover story for her absence. “But after… some stuff… I decided to come back here.”

“Oh?” Nami raised an eyebrow after catching the hesitation in her friend’s voice, but she decided not to press just yet. “Well since it’s been so long, we got quite a bit of catching up to do. Why don’t you come over to my place and we’ll chat?”

Miyuki weighed her options but saw no real reason to refuse. She knew she wouldn’t find lodging for the night, so being indoors for a bit would be nice. Plus, she had missed the company of her friend and wanted to spend some time with her.

“Sure, let’s go.”

It had been ages since Miyuki last stepped foot on the grounds of the Kanzaki shrine, but she was a bit delighted to see that it hadn’t changed at all.

“It’s been like this for centuries, so I doubt it’s going to change any time soon.” Nami grinned when Miyuki voiced her thoughts.

After heading inside, Miyuki sat at a table while Nami went to go get refreshments for her guest. Looking around the room idly, Miyuki felt something brush up against her leg. Looking down she saw a fox rubbing up against her.

“Hey there, Kuon.” Miyuki smiled, scratching behind the animal’s ears. “Haven’t seen you in awhile either.” The fox leapt into her lap and made itself comfortable.

“Looks like she also hasn’t forgotten you.” Nami smiled as she returned with a tray.

“I guess not. She…” Miyuki paused as she saw the bottle and tiny cups Nami was carrying. “Sake? I was expecting tea.”

“Well…” Nami sat and poured the liquid into a cup and passing it to Miyuki. “It looked like you could use this more.”

“Heh,” Miyuki scoffed as she accepted the cup. “Is it that obvious?”

“Do you want to talk about it, or do you just want to get drunk and forget about it?” Nami asked, pouring her own cup.

“… Might as well.” Miyuki decide, downing her cup and asking for more. “Telling you about it is probably better than holding it in.”

“So, what happened over there?” Nami poured her another cup.

“Where to start?” Miyuki wondered. “Well, in the first place I moved so I could be closer to Nanoha. She was expecting so I wanted to be there to help.”

“Really? Nanoha? I had no idea.”

“Sorry for not telling you, but yeah, Nanoha’s now with two people who love her and they have three wonderful children together. I’ll make sure you get invited to the wedding.”

“Thanks.” Nami said, taking a sip of her own drink.

“Anyways, I wanted to be there for her, mostly because I felt guilty for leaving her alone when she was little. I wanted to make up for that so I packed up and moved with my parents.” Miyuki chuckled derisively. “I guess that was a bit reckless of me, just dropping my life here and moving there.”

“You did it because you love your sister, right? I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

“Thanks, Nami. But still, it got to a point where Nanoha was okay on her own and didn’t really need my help all that much. She still asked for it, of course, but I think it was more to give me something to do. Other than being with her, I really had no life of my own there.”

“But that changed when I was given a job by one of Nanoha’s friends.” Miyuki sipped. “Her name’s Shamal and she’s a doctor. I worked as her receptionist at her clinic and I ended up moving into the apartment above it. So I had a job and my own place, but it still wasn’t enough. I got closer to Shamal, though, and it became clear she was interested in me romantically.”

“You always were the popular one.” Nami noted.

“Sometimes unfortunately.” Miyuki snorted. “There was this one patient who kept flirting with me and wouldn’t take no for an answer. Shamal eventually blew up at him and chased him away. I guess I have strong pheromones or something…” Downing another cup, Miyuki glanced at the other girl. “You don’t have the urge to jump me, do you?”

Nami shrugged a shoulder. “I’m straight.”

“I guess shrine maidens are supposed to remain pure anyways.”

“Hey, just because I’m the head priestess here doesn’t mean I’m still a virgin.” Nami huffed. “Anyways, so what went on with this Shamal woman?”

“There were a few bumps along the way, but eventually we started dating.” Miyuki explained. “It was her first relationship so she was inexperienced and unsure of herself, but we managed… for awhile, anyways.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” Miyuki drank again. “Well, I suppose something that started in a hospital room wasn’t exactly blessed to begin with.”

“Injured? Her or you?”

“Me,” Miyuki said. “A bodyguard job that had some… unexpected outcomes.”

“You’re still doing that?” Nami stared. Miyuki shrugged.

“So anyway, Shamal’s a good woman, so I decided to go out with her. It was nice at first, and we even started living together. I liked being with her and the sex was pretty good too.”

“Sounds like a keeper to me.” Nami noted.

“I thought so too, but the longer we were together, the more problems came up.” Miyuki held out her cup. “Let me tell you, it’s not a good idea to date your doctor. The outcomes of my last job had a few lasting effects, so Shamal would always fuss over me to make sure I was fine and I didn’t do anything to make my condition worse. Initially I thought it was sweet and it showed just how much she cared about me. She came with me when I went training and I liked doing that stuff with her.”

“But even after those lasting effects where gone, Shamal never stopped.” Miyuki sighed. “She came with me everywhere, and when she didn’t she’d always question where I went and what I was doing. If I admitted to something she didn’t like, she’d go off and start lecturing me about how I need to take better care of myself.”

“She wasn’t too far off base.” Nami pointed out. “Especially if a bunch of stuff happened to you.”

“I know,” Miyuki admitted. “But even so, it was too much. It was just my normal training regimen. I’ve been following it for so many years now so I’m pretty sure I know what I’m doing. What’s more, every time another person made a pass at me, Shamal would snap at them and chase them off. It all eventually got on my nerves. I’m a grown woman, damn it! I can take care of myself! It’s like she didn’t trust me to handle things at all!”

“Now, now.” Nami tried to calm her friend down. It seemed the alcohol was starting to affect her. If Miyuki had low tolerance or if it was just the placebo effect, Nami didn’t know.

“She was suffocating me! I couldn’t do a single thing without her watching me like a hawk! She treated me like some kind of child! I wanted a lover, not a mother! I already have two of those!”

“Did you talk to her about it?”

“Of course I did.” Miyuki slumped back. “I told her to stop fussing over me so much, but it just wasn’t possible for her. She’s just that kind of person; she is a doctor after all. Nothing really wrong with that, but it felt like she was just restraining me. It wasn’t right to ask her to change who she is either. That’s basically what she had been trying to do to me, getting me to take it easier, and I hated it. I guess we’re just two people who weren’t meant to be together.”

“I see.” Was all Nami said.

“Or maybe I’m just an idiot.” Miyuki laid her head on the table. “Maybe I shouldn’t have broken up with her. She cared about me so much, maybe I should have done what she wanted…”

“The way I see it,” Nami sipped her drink. “You had to choose between your relationship and your freedom. You just picked your freedom. I find no fault in your choice.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. If Shamal couldn’t accept your need for freedom, you just have to find some one who will. I’m sure there’s one person out there who will accept all of you as is.”

“Finding them is the problem.”

“Heh, too true.”

“Well, it’s not like this is my first break up.” Miyuki sat up straight again with a mirthless grin. “I just have to put it behind me. Besides, I have to wonder how seriously I was taking it in the first place. It’s possible I was so desperate for my own life there that I just hooked up with the first available nice person in order to add to that life.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Nami asked.

“I planned on returning to my life here.” Miyuki answered. “But I don’t want to just go back to the café. I want to find my own place and a job so I don’t have to rely on anyone.”

“That would explain where I found you.”

“Uh huh. But just my luck there’s nothing suitable for me. Looks like I’ll be sleeping on the street tonight.”

“Of course you won’t.” Nami shook her head. “You’re going to stay here.”

“I can’t do that. I said I don’t want to rely on anyone…”

“Be realistic, Miyuki.” Nami sighed. “I know you can take care of yourself, but sometimes you do need to accept help from others.”

“I don’t want to be a leech…”

“And you won’t be.” Nami smirked. “You know how big our grounds are, and some one needs to clean them. Work at the shrine and in return you can stay, at least until you can find something elsewhere. How does that sound?”

“…” Miyuki considered it before smiling at her friend. “Sure, sounds like a good arrangement to me.”

“Well then,” Nami smiled back, holding up her cup. “Let’s take good care of each other.”

“Yeah.” Miyuki tapped her cup against Nami’s before they both took a swig. “So… You sure my pheromones won’t make you jump me, right?”

Nami laughed. “I told you I’m straight.”

X---X

Across the far reaches of space on the planet of Mid Childa, Shamal sat alone in the bedroom of the otherwise empty apartment. It was only a few days ago that she would cuddle happily under the sheets with her lover, but tonight it felt so cold.

“Shamal?”

Shamal looked up, having not noticed her mistress entering the apartment.

“Hayate…”

The brunette went over and sat besides the other woman on the bed. “How are you doing?” She asked despite knowing the answer.

“Hurt… and confused…” Shamal muttered. “I don’t understand how this happened… We were so happy, and then… I don’t get it.”

“Well,” Hayate put her arm around the doctor’s shoulders and pulled her in. “Sometimes things just fall apart like this.”

“But why?” Shamal asked weakly. “I cared about her so much…”

“From what I understand, you cared about her too much.”

“Can you really care about some one too much?” Shamal looked up.

“When it gets to the point where the other person is troubled by it, yes.” Hayate said.

“But I just wanted what was best for her.” Shamal said, sounding like she was trying to convince Hayate of that fact. “Her body had been hurt so much. I just wanted to make sure she took care of herself, but she said I was suffocating her…”

“She wanted some space, right?”

“Yes, I tried to give it to her, but… I was so worried; I didn’t want anything else to happen to her. I don’t get how that was wrong…”

“Well, think of it this way,” Hayate started. “You know how much I care about you and the others, but how would you feel if I kept telling you what you could and couldn’t do, if I strictly monitored your actions, and otherwise tried to exert complete control over you?”

“… That’s like what our previous masters did…”

“Right? But I respect your desire to go off and do your own things. I allow you that freedom and I trust you to be able to take care of yourself. I think that’s what Miyuki wanted. She wanted you to allow her to do her own thing without you always trying to keep her safe.”

“I still don’t see…”

“No, wanting her to be safe isn’t a bad thing, but…” Hayate paused for the words. “But there can be too much of a good thing. You just kept the leash too short…”

“I… I see…” Shamal sounded defeated. “Is it too late to fix it?”

“I think so, yes.” Hayate said sadly. “Miyuki’s already gone back to Earth and she might not be interested in getting back together with you.”

“So in the end I’m not fit to be in a relationship after all…” Shamal started crying. “I really tried my hardest, I really wanted to be with Miyuki but… Now I won’t be able to be with anyone else…”

“Don’t be silly, Shamal.” Hayate grabbed the older woman’s shoulders and held her at arm’s length. “You can’t think like that. Yes, this relationship didn’t work out, but there will be others. You made some mistakes, but if you keep them in mind for next time, you can avoid making them again.”

“… Really?” Shamal sniffed.

“I guarantee it.” Hayate smiled. “Give it time, and once you’re ready I’m sure you’ll find some one else.”

“If you say so…” Shamal wiped at her eyes. “… Would… Would it be all right if I moved back in with you? I don’t want to be alone…”

“Of course.” Hayate brushed aside a stray hair. “We’re family, after all.”


Nami (http://i46.tinypic.com/34gxdtl.jpg) is Miyuki's best friend from Triangle Heart and one of the sub-heroines.

Well, it's never been a secret that I don't care for the Miyuki/Shamal storyline in Day. The idea of the pairing itself seems farfetched, but to their credit Nanya and RB did develop it decently enough, rather than them meeting and magically falling in love or something. But still, as it went on it basically became "Miyuki gets injured and Shamal worries herself sick over it" repeated several times. At this point in time, I believe it's Miyuki's 3rd stay in the hospital?

Anyways, I felt something different needed to happen, and considering the way Shamal acts towards Miyuki, I figured a break up was the most likely outcome for the reasons explored in the fic.

The idea of having Miyuki run into Nami and chat like that was inspired by an episode of the Kimi ga Nozomu Eien (I can spell that without looking it up!) Next Season OVA that had a similar set up. I thought it was really well done so I used it here.

[Nanya01]

Awww, that was a sweet little short :)

Well here's a new fic from me. With Nanya's permission, I've written this story that is set in the Day in the Life timeline that focuses on Miyuki and Shamal.

Miyuki sighed as her eyes scanned the listings on the bulletin board. Posted for all to see were available residences in the area but unfortunately for Miyuki they were all out of her price range.

After what happened on Mid Childa, Miyuki had decided to move back to Earth to start over. While the option of returning to the Midori-ya was still open, Miyuki was against it. Doing so would feel like she was crawling back with her tail between her legs after a failed venture and her pride wouldn’t allow for that.

Besides, being around her happily married brother and sister-in-law would only serve as an unpleasant reminder.

So she was determined to find a place of her own and move on with her life using her own two feet. Right now what she needed was a roof over her head and then to find some employment. However a major obstacle was the fact that most of Miyuki’s funds were in Mid Childan currency, making them worthless on her home planet.

Sighing again, she wondered if she’d be sleeping on a park bench that night when she heard some one call out to her.

“Hey, isn’t that Miyuki?”

Miyuki turned to see a girl with brown hair that feel past her shoulders and familiar green eyes.

“Nami!” Miyuki smiled, happy to run into her old friend. Her high school chum had been one of the few people she regretted leaving behind when she moved to another world.

“Glad to see you still remember me.” Nami chuckled. “It’s been awhile, hasn’t it? When did you get back? Last I heard you moved to some distant country.”

“Err, yeah, something like that.” Miyuki forced a laugh, remembering the cover story for her absence. “But after… some stuff… I decided to come back here.”

“Oh?” Nami raised an eyebrow after catching the hesitation in her friend’s voice, but she decided not to press just yet. “Well since it’s been so long, we got quite a bit of catching up to do. Why don’t you come over to my place and we’ll chat?”

Miyuki weighed her options but saw no real reason to refuse. She knew she wouldn’t find lodging for the night, so being indoors for a bit would be nice. Plus, she had missed the company of her friend and wanted to spend some time with her.

“Sure, let’s go.”

It had been ages since Miyuki last stepped foot on the grounds of the Kanzaki shrine, but she was a bit delighted to see that it hadn’t changed at all.

“It’s been like this for centuries, so I doubt it’s going to change any time soon.” Nami grinned when Miyuki voiced her thoughts.

After heading inside, Miyuki sat at a table while Nami went to go get refreshments for her guest. Looking around the room idly, Miyuki felt something brush up against her leg. Looking down she saw a fox rubbing up against her.

“Hey there, Kuon.” Miyuki smiled, scratching behind the animal’s ears. “Haven’t seen you in awhile either.” The fox leapt into her lap and made itself comfortable.

“Looks like she also hasn’t forgotten you.” Nami smiled as she returned with a tray.

“I guess not. She…” Miyuki paused as she saw the bottle and tiny cups Nami was carrying. “Sake? I was expecting tea.”

“Well…” Nami sat and poured the liquid into a cup and passing it to Miyuki. “It looked like you could use this more.”

“Heh,” Miyuki scoffed as she accepted the cup. “Is it that obvious?”

“Do you want to talk about it, or do you just want to get drunk and forget about it?” Nami asked, pouring her own cup.

“… Might as well.” Miyuki decide, downing her cup and asking for more. “Telling you about it is probably better than holding it in.”

“So, what happened over there?” Nami poured her another cup.

“Where to start?” Miyuki wondered. “Well, in the first place I moved so I could be closer to Nanoha. She was expecting so I wanted to be there to help.”

“Really? Nanoha? I had no idea.”

“Sorry for not telling you, but yeah, Nanoha’s now with two people who love her and they have three wonderful children together. I’ll make sure you get invited to the wedding.”

“Thanks.” Nami said, taking a sip of her own drink.

“Anyways, I wanted to be there for her, mostly because I felt guilty for leaving her alone when she was little. I wanted to make up for that so I packed up and moved with my parents.” Miyuki chuckled derisively. “I guess that was a bit reckless of me, just dropping my life here and moving there.”

“You did it because you love your sister, right? I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

“Thanks, Nami. But still, it got to a point where Nanoha was okay on her own and didn’t really need my help all that much. She still asked for it, of course, but I think it was more to give me something to do. Other than being with her, I really had no life of my own there.”

“But that changed when I was given a job by one of Nanoha’s friends.” Miyuki sipped. “Her name’s Shamal and she’s a doctor. I worked as her receptionist at her clinic and I ended up moving into the apartment above it. So I had a job and my own place, but it still wasn’t enough. I got closer to Shamal, though, and it became clear she was interested in me romantically.”

“You always were the popular one.” Nami noted.

“Sometimes unfortunately.” Miyuki snorted. “There was this one patient who kept flirting with me and wouldn’t take no for an answer. Shamal eventually blew up at him and chased him away. I guess I have strong pheromones or something…” Downing another cup, Miyuki glanced at the other girl. “You don’t have the urge to jump me, do you?”

Nami shrugged a shoulder. “I’m straight.”

“I guess shrine maidens are supposed to remain pure anyways.”

“Hey, just because I’m the head priestess here doesn’t mean I’m still a virgin.” Nami huffed. “Anyways, so what went on with this Shamal woman?”

“There were a few bumps along the way, but eventually we started dating.” Miyuki explained. “It was her first relationship so she was inexperienced and unsure of herself, but we managed… for awhile, anyways.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” Miyuki drank again. “Well, I suppose something that started in a hospital room wasn’t exactly blessed to begin with.”

“Injured? Her or you?”

“Me,” Miyuki said. “A bodyguard job that had some… unexpected outcomes.”

“You’re still doing that?” Nami stared. Miyuki shrugged.

“So anyway, Shamal’s a good woman, so I decided to go out with her. It was nice at first, and we even started living together. I liked being with her and the sex was pretty good too.”

“Sounds like a keeper to me.” Nami noted.

“I thought so too, but the longer we were together, the more problems came up.” Miyuki held out her cup. “Let me tell you, it’s not a good idea to date your doctor. The outcomes of my last job had a few lasting effects, so Shamal would always fuss over me to make sure I was fine and I didn’t do anything to make my condition worse. Initially I thought it was sweet and it showed just how much she cared about me. She came with me when I went training and I liked doing that stuff with her.”

“But even after those lasting effects where gone, Shamal never stopped.” Miyuki sighed. “She came with me everywhere, and when she didn’t she’d always question where I went and what I was doing. If I admitted to something she didn’t like, she’d go off and start lecturing me about how I need to take better care of myself.”

“She wasn’t too far off base.” Nami pointed out. “Especially if a bunch of stuff happened to you.”

“I know,” Miyuki admitted. “But even so, it was too much. It was just my normal training regimen. I’ve been following it for so many years now so I’m pretty sure I know what I’m doing. What’s more, every time another person made a pass at me, Shamal would snap at them and chase them off. It all eventually got on my nerves. I’m a grown woman, damn it! I can take care of myself! It’s like she didn’t trust me to handle things at all!”

“Now, now.” Nami tried to calm her friend down. It seemed the alcohol was starting to affect her. If Miyuki had low tolerance or if it was just the placebo effect, Nami didn’t know.

“She was suffocating me! I couldn’t do a single thing without her watching me like a hawk! She treated me like some kind of child! I wanted a lover, not a mother! I already have two of those!”

“Did you talk to her about it?”

“Of course I did.” Miyuki slumped back. “I told her to stop fussing over me so much, but it just wasn’t possible for her. She’s just that kind of person; she is a doctor after all. Nothing really wrong with that, but it felt like she was just restraining me. It wasn’t right to ask her to change who she is either. That’s basically what she had been trying to do to me, getting me to take it easier, and I hated it. I guess we’re just two people who weren’t meant to be together.”

“I see.” Was all Nami said.

“Or maybe I’m just an idiot.” Miyuki laid her head on the table. “Maybe I shouldn’t have broken up with her. She cared about me so much, maybe I should have done what she wanted…”

“The way I see it,” Nami sipped her drink. “You had to choose between your relationship and your freedom. You just picked your freedom. I find no fault in your choice.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. If Shamal couldn’t accept your need for freedom, you just have to find some one who will. I’m sure there’s one person out there who will accept all of you as is.”

“Finding them is the problem.”

“Heh, too true.”

“Well, it’s not like this is my first break up.” Miyuki sat up straight again with a mirthless grin. “I just have to put it behind me. Besides, I have to wonder how seriously I was taking it in the first place. It’s possible I was so desperate for my own life there that I just hooked up with the first available nice person in order to add to that life.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Nami asked.

“I planned on returning to my life here.” Miyuki answered. “But I don’t want to just go back to the café. I want to find my own place and a job so I don’t have to rely on anyone.”

“That would explain where I found you.”

“Uh huh. But just my luck there’s nothing suitable for me. Looks like I’ll be sleeping on the street tonight.”

“Of course you won’t.” Nami shook her head. “You’re going to stay here.”

“I can’t do that. I said I don’t want to rely on anyone…”

“Be realistic, Miyuki.” Nami sighed. “I know you can take care of yourself, but sometimes you do need to accept help from others.”

“I don’t want to be a leech…”

“And you won’t be.” Nami smirked. “You know how big our grounds are, and some one needs to clean them. Work at the shrine and in return you can stay, at least until you can find something elsewhere. How does that sound?”

“…” Miyuki considered it before smiling at her friend. “Sure, sounds like a good arrangement to me.”

“Well then,” Nami smiled back, holding up her cup. “Let’s take good care of each other.”

“Yeah.” Miyuki tapped her cup against Nami’s before they both took a swig. “So… You sure my pheromones won’t make you jump me, right?”

Nami laughed. “I told you I’m straight.”

X---X

Across the far reaches of space on the planet of Mid Childa, Shamal sat alone in the bedroom of the otherwise empty apartment. It was only a few days ago that she would cuddle happily under the sheets with her lover, but tonight it felt so cold.

“Shamal?”

Shamal looked up, having not noticed her mistress entering the apartment.

“Hayate…”

The brunette went over and sat besides the other woman on the bed. “How are you doing?” She asked despite knowing the answer.

“Hurt… and confused…” Shamal muttered. “I don’t understand how this happened… We were so happy, and then… I don’t get it.”

“Well,” Hayate put her arm around the doctor’s shoulders and pulled her in. “Sometimes things just fall apart like this.”

“But why?” Shamal asked weakly. “I cared about her so much…”

“From what I understand, you cared about her too much.”

“Can you really care about some one too much?” Shamal looked up.

“When it gets to the point where the other person is troubled by it, yes.” Hayate said.

“But I just wanted what was best for her.” Shamal said, sounding like she was trying to convince Hayate of that fact. “Her body had been hurt so much. I just wanted to make sure she took care of herself, but she said I was suffocating her…”

“She wanted some space, right?”

“Yes, I tried to give it to her, but… I was so worried; I didn’t want anything else to happen to her. I don’t get how that was wrong…”

“Well, think of it this way,” Hayate started. “You know how much I care about you and the others, but how would you feel if I kept telling you what you could and couldn’t do, if I strictly monitored your actions, and otherwise tried to exert complete control over you?”

“… That’s like what our previous masters did…”

“Right? But I respect your desire to go off and do your own things. I allow you that freedom and I trust you to be able to take care of yourself. I think that’s what Miyuki wanted. She wanted you to allow her to do her own thing without you always trying to keep her safe.”

“I still don’t see…”

“No, wanting her to be safe isn’t a bad thing, but…” Hayate paused for the words. “But there can be too much of a good thing. You just kept the leash too short…”

“I… I see…” Shamal sounded defeated. “Is it too late to fix it?”

“I think so, yes.” Hayate said sadly. “Miyuki’s already gone back to Earth and she might not be interested in getting back together with you.”

“So in the end I’m not fit to be in a relationship after all…” Shamal started crying. “I really tried my hardest, I really wanted to be with Miyuki but… Now I won’t be able to be with anyone else…”

“Don’t be silly, Shamal.” Hayate grabbed the older woman’s shoulders and held her at arm’s length. “You can’t think like that. Yes, this relationship didn’t work out, but there will be others. You made some mistakes, but if you keep them in mind for next time, you can avoid making them again.”

“… Really?” Shamal sniffed.

“I guarantee it.” Hayate smiled. “Give it time, and once you’re ready I’m sure you’ll find some one else.”

“If you say so…” Shamal wiped at her eyes. “… Would… Would it be all right if I moved back in with you? I don’t want to be alone…”

“Of course.” Hayate brushed aside a stray hair. “We’re family, after all.”


Nami (http://i46.tinypic.com/34gxdtl.jpg) is Miyuki's best friend from Triangle Heart and one of the sub-heroines.

Well, it's never been a secret that I don't care for the Miyuki/Shamal storyline in Day. The idea of the pairing itself seems farfetched, but to their credit Nanya and RB did develop it decently enough, rather than them meeting and magically falling in love or something. But still, as it went on it basically became "Miyuki gets injured and Shamal worries herself sick over it" repeated several times. At this point in time, I believe it's Miyuki's 3rd stay in the hospital?

Anyways, I felt something different needed to happen, and considering the way Shamal acts towards Miyuki, I figured a break up was the most likely outcome for the reasons explored in the fic.

The idea of having Miyuki run into Nami and chat like that was inspired by an episode of the Kimi ga Nozomu Eien (I can spell that without looking it up!) Next Season OVA that had a similar set up. I thought it was really well done so I used it here.

thanks. :)

As for what you wrote well...

Sad ending is sad here. Well done, I won't say how the Miyuki/Shamal storyline will end, but I hope that it works well.

[RadiantBeam]

I won't say how the Miyuki/Shamal storyline will end, but I hope that it works well.

When you start to pick that storyline up to resolve it, send me an AIM message or a PM or something. I told you earlier that I want to stay involved for that storyline at least, since it was mostly my idea.

[Kaijo]

Posted part Dragon Quest (part 1) to ff.net here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5575373/11/Red_Jewel_Diaries). The weekend was a loss as far as writing goes, as I got tied up playing a game and running errands, heh. Hoping to have part 2 out this week, though.

[synaesthetic]

Now, this I can get behind. After all, we know, because that's how Mid does it, that Nanohaverse magic can be studied scientifically and applied as a source for technology, so it only makes sense that another scientific-minded/industrialized culture would be able to do the same. Likewise, we know that Earth produces at least a few mages (Nanoha, Hayate, Gil are all from Earth...) and if one accepts Triangle Hearts as part of canon unless contradicted there are other, various supernaturals on the planet. I am wondering where the "captured Bureau Storage Devices" came from, though, and why the Bureau didn't take steps to retrieve them.

The "magic vs. non-magic" debate always ends in flaming, so I figure this is an easier way to put more powerful canon (and original) characters in danger. Yes, Celica had trouble with a group of six sentries armed with just M4 carbines, but she's not a combat-type. The whole fight was put in there to establish her weaknesses before she faces Lutecia in battle. :heh:

Now I am going on the assumption that so-called "mass based weaponry" poses a threat to all but the most powerful mages. This will probably not be terribly popular to all MGLN fanfiction readers, but it makes sense if you think about it.

Why would the Bureau bother banning these weapons if they were merely a harmless nuisance? Yes, we did see Erio easily shrug off a round from a high-powered hunting rifle in the sound stages, but Erio is a very powerful mage, especially for his young age. We saw Celica soundly defeat six sentries who were pouring 5.56mm lead in her direction, but she didn't get hit by too many of them (as she is not so tactically dumb she doesn't know how to use cover).

Remember from earlier chapters, Stele was actually seriously injured by non-magical weapons--and I've already firmly established him as a badass. And in RadiantBeam's what-if ficlet "Sunset," Lutecia was killed by a single small automatic pistol. Granted, she would have survived had she sought medical attention, but the implication is that with their defenses down, even powerful mages like Lutecia can have holes punched in their anatomy by small pieces of metal moving very fast.

But even that doesn't pose enough of a danger to our heroines, so I decided to add a new threat, sort of inspired by Fallout 3, particularly the Enclave's Tesla Power Armor (http://fallout.wikia.com/wiki/Tesla_Armor_%28Fallout_3%29), which looks very steampunk-ish and also like it would fit very well within this context. It makes sense, considering how long that base has existed and what else it contains besides the mysterious Al'hazred artifact that is at the center of our plot.

Oh, and concerning the Devices, they were obtained during the Wolkenritter's rampage on Earth--they were taking out Bureau clerks to gain pages for the Book before they switched to fighting alien monsters on other worlds. Gil Graham also encountered an injured clerk on Earth as well. These guys just put out a very wide net and managed to obtain enough bits and pieces to construct some functional tech out of it.

[Moczo]

The "magic vs. non-magic" debate always ends in flaming, so I figure this is an easier way to put more powerful canon (and original) characters in danger. Yes, Celica had trouble with a group of six sentries armed with just M4 carbines, but she's not a combat-type. The whole fight was put in there to establish her weaknesses before she faces Lutecia in battle. :heh:

Now I am going on the assumption that so-called "mass based weaponry" poses a threat to all but the most powerful mages. This will probably not be terribly popular to all MGLN fanfiction readers, but it makes sense if you think about it.

Why would the Bureau bother banning these weapons if they were merely a harmless nuisance? Yes, we did see Erio easily shrug off a round from a high-powered hunting rifle in the sound stages, but Erio is a very powerful mage, especially for his young age. We saw Celica soundly defeat six sentries who were pouring 5.56mm lead in her direction, but she didn't get hit by too many of them (as she is not so tactically dumb she doesn't know how to use cover).


Makes sense to me; canon is painfully lacking in details, so this approach is as good as any I can think of. There's all sorts of mass-based weapons, and there's all sorts of mages, and presumably something will be effective on someone, somewhere in there. Just because Erio can take a bullet doesn't mean Celica could, and doesn't mean Erio could take a direct unshielded hit from, say, a missile or a railgun. Of course, doesn't mean he couldn't. We've never seen Nanoha stand in a hail of machine-gun fire unharmed like Superman while shells bounce harmlessly of her frilly dress, but we've also never seen her not do that. Who's to say what would happen?

We don't know, and I for one take that as license to do whatever is coolest! And Fallout-style Powered Armor? That's never not cool. Looking forward to that. Right after I stop being lazy and read the other two chapters I haven't finished yet.

[RadiantBeam]

And in RadiantBeam's what-if ficlet "Sunset," Lutecia was killed by a single small automatic pistol. Granted, she would have survived had she sought medical attention, but the implication is that with their defenses down, even powerful mages like Lutecia can have holes punched in their anatomy by small pieces of metal moving very fast.

Multiple gunshot wounds too, four if I remember correctly in the torso because Lutecia was past caring at that point and left herself open to the attack. I wrote that bit under the assumption that something like injuries from a small automatic pistol could be tended to with the proper medical attention, but if left alone, they'd be enough to kill even an S-rank mage. After all, we never see anything otherwise indicating that they can survive shots at point blank range without medical treatment.

[Arkeus]

Makes sense to me; canon is painfully lacking in details, so this approach is as good as any I can think of. There's all sorts of mass-based weapons, and there's all sorts of mages, and presumably something will be effective on someone, somewhere in there. Just because Erio can take a bullet doesn't mean Celica could, and doesn't mean Erio could take a direct unshielded hit from, say, a missile or a railgun. Of course, doesn't mean he couldn't. We've never seen Nanoha stand in a hail of machine-gun fire unharmed like Superman while shells bounce harmlessly of her frilly dress, but we've also never seen her not do that. Who's to say what would happen?

We don't know, and I for one take that as license to do whatever is coolest! And Fallout-style Powered Armor? That's never not cool. Looking forward to that. Right after I stop being lazy and read the other two chapters I haven't finished yet.

Pretty much, there has been no 'direct' proof on those things, so a writer can pull whatever he wants, as long as he respects things like smugglers *thinking* guns are ineffective against mages (the smuggle went oh shi he is a mage, no oh shi he is powerful).

Of course, Mass Weaponry ban i believe is to protect of civilians, and not to protect TSAB.

After all, if the police doesn't need Guns, it's better not to have Guns at all (in the point of view of a country with Gun control).

[Nanya01]

Cross posting from the Jokes thread.

Rising Dragon and I were talking and we came up with this for fun.

Einhart: You know, I knew I forgot something.

Vivio: ...what?

Einhart: I forgot the plot somewhere after Nove-mama got me good.

Vivio: ...We probably shouldn't be breaking the 4th wall right now.

Einhart: We'll just blame it on Touma. He had to have damaged something important by dividing by zero like that.

Vivio: Good point. Can we blame the rest of the bad guys in Force for everyone in ViVid making me look dull?

Einhart: No good... one of them is a trap.

Vivio: ...We've got Otto at least. That should null the trap, right?

Einhart: I think if it weren't for Touma dividing, we might not have become superior like Lily... so we do owe them.

Vivio: But that's Nove, Teana, Subaru and Sein. None of the lolis got nipples. And Fate-mama and Nanoha-mama have nipple-free contracts.

Einhart: ... dammit. New plan, Vivio! Force is the antagonist. Let's go make ourselves a plot.

Vivio: Hostile show takeover?

Einhart: No. No takeover. No prisoners. Except maybe Lily, Touma, and Isis.

Vivio: ...So we kill Force? Or just the Dividers? Cuz I don't know where the Plot is.

Einhart: That's why we make our own!

Vivio: Okay! So, which part of Force are we killing anyway? The Dividers? Because I could get behind that. *Blinks* You think that maybe that's the reason that Rio can use two elements? The Divide by Zero broke reality retroactively?

Einhart: Sure, we can go with that. Its not like we were being very deep in the first place...

Vivio: Okay! Operation "Get our own plot back and stop Force" is under way!

[00-Raiser]

Cross posting from the Jokes thread.

Rising Dragon and I were talking and we came up with this for fun.

Einhart: You know, I knew I forgot something.

Vivio: ...what?

Einhart: I forgot the plot somewhere after Nove-mama got me good.

Vivio: ...We probably shouldn't be breaking the 4th wall right now.

Einhart: We'll just blame it on Touma. He had to have damaged something important by dividing by zero like that.

Vivio: Good point. Can we blame the rest of the bad guys in Force for everyone in ViVid making me look dull?

Einhart: No good... one of them is a trap.

Vivio: ...We've got Otto at least. That should null the trap, right?

Einhart: I think if it weren't for Touma dividing, we might not have become superior like Lily... so we do owe them.

Vivio: But that's Nove, Teana, Subaru and Sein. None of the lolis got nipples. And Fate-mama and Nanoha-mama have nipple-free contracts.

Einhart: ... dammit. New plan, Vivio! Force is the antagonist. Let's go make ourselves a plot.

Vivio: Hostile show takeover?

Einhart: No. No takeover. No prisoners. Except maybe Lily, Touma, and Isis.

Vivio: ...So we kill Force? Or just the Dividers? Cuz I don't know where the Plot is.

Einhart: That's why we make our own!

Vivio: Okay! So, which part of Force are we killing anyway? The Dividers? Because I could get behind that. *Blinks* You think that maybe that's the reason that Rio can use two elements? The Divide by Zero broke reality retroactively?

Einhart: Sure, we can go with that. Its not like we were being very deep in the first place...

Vivio: Okay! Operation "Get our own plot back and stop Force" is under way!

Hehe, yeah, Force did get all the plot didn't it?

[RadiantBeam]

Hehe, yeah, Force did get all the plot didn't it?

You say this like it is a bad thing. :p

...

*ponders how Force characters would interact with Shadowsverse*

...

Dammit, plotbunny, leave me alone!

[Nanya01]

Posted Jaberwocky (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5731340/18/Nanoha_Omake_Files) to FF.Net

[Moczo]

You say this like it is a bad thing. :p

...

*ponders how Force characters would interact with Shadowsverse*

...

Dammit, plotbunny, leave me alone!


Don't listen, plotbunny! I sorta want to see this too!

... although to be fair, I'm not sure how much anyone can really do fanfic-wise with Force until they actually get around to completely explaining what the heck a Divider/Reactor combo actually does and why the Huckebein family are so sure that no mage can defeat one. So you can lay off after all, plotbunny.

Then, when all of that is revealed, launch a sneak attack.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

As far as "mass based" weaponary goes, I always thought if you can punch a mage, then you can shoot one. Especially true if they can't see you, saying that then, the simplest way would be to ambush them or something.

Do mages have automatic sheilding against unseen incoming fire? I mean regular mages not aces, becacsue if they don't then if you have enough people you should be able to kill them with bullets.

[RadiantBeam]

Don't listen, plotbunny! I sorta want to see this too!

... although to be fair, I'm not sure how much anyone can really do fanfic-wise with Force until they actually get around to completely explaining what the heck a Divider/Reactor combo actually does and why the Huckebein family are so sure that no mage can defeat one. So you can lay off after all, plotbunny.

Then, when all of that is revealed, launch a sneak attack.

Actually, considering how AU Shadowverse is from the MGLN franchise at this point, I could probably get away with at least mentioning or showing the main characters of the cast without having to worry about the whole issue of the Divider/Reactor combo, the Huckebein family, or the whole Eclipse thing, if I really wanted to.

[synaesthetic]

As far as "mass based" weaponary goes, I always thought if you can punch a mage, then you can shoot one. Especially true if they can't see you, saying that then, the simplest way would be to ambush them or something.

This is my understanding of things. If Signum can punch the crap out of Teana, then one would also assume one can shoot the crap out of her (or any other mage), too.

Do mages have automatic sheilding against unseen incoming fire? I mean regular mages not aces, becacsue if they don't then if you have enough people you should be able to kill them with bullets.

They do, it's called the Device's autoguard function. It is predicated on whether the Device can anticipate the unseen attack, however. All of the Aces have had their Devices save their ass at one time or another, but the masked man in A's was able to come out of nowhere and kick the crap out of several of the main characters.

So it depends on how stealthy and/or powerful the unseen attacker is.

[Kaijo]

Part my debate about this, was if I should have broken it up into three parts, as all totaled it runs about 30 pages. I usually try to stick to 10-12 pages a chapter, and these two ran 14 and 16 pages respectively. But I couldn't find good parts to break it up, so tossing it out as the two-parter, to see what people think.

Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 12: Dragon Quest (part 2)

Previous parts can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5575373/1/Red_Jewel_Diaries).

Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 10: Dragon Quest (part 2)

Xx~~*~~xX

Caro: "This was not one of my more straightforward days; I had another fight with Erio (something that's becoming increasingly more common), I was knocked out and kidnapped, and then brought to a hidden village where outcast summoners dwelt by a mysterious young man who claims to be an Alzas outcast summoner like me. And what is Lutecia doing here!?"

Erio: "I don't know what's changing between us, and I seem powerless to stop it. I made her upset again, when all I want is for her to be okay and for things to be normal between us again. I want to apologize, and try to make things right. I'm not sure why I'm feel this way now, as I've known Caro for several years. What changed? Will anything ever be the same again?"

x~~*~~x

"Welcome, Caro!" Lutecia offered warmly, smiling and scratching Fried under the chin.

The other girl could barely believe her eyes. "Lu!? What are you doing here? I thought you couldn't leave Carnajii."

"Elrik invited me," the purple haired summoner explained, amused, her eyes twinkling. "He helped set this village up and recruit outcast summoners who were alone. Here, we can be ourselves, among others like us. Oh, forgot that you'll need this back!"

Caro continued her efforts at collecting her thoughts as Lutecia slipped the Kerykeion bracelet onto the dragon summoner's wrist. "So you joined this village of summoners, too? Couldn't you have just told me instead of kidnapping me like that?"

Luetcia planted her hands on her hips and stared angrily at the slightly older male. "Elrik, did you really do that? You didn't give her my message?"

Elrik chuckled nervously with a hand behind his head. "I admit, I wanted to make this a surprise, and well, the men are used to the procedure, as it's worked out well. You know how important it is to me to have this place remain secret."

"We'll talk about that later," Lutecia told him, giving him the evil eye, then took Caro's hands and smiled warmly at her. "I really hope you decide to join us here."

"I'm, um, thinking about it," Caro replied, still a bit dazed. "It's all quite sudden."

She momentarily wished Erio was here so she could talk to him; then she remembered she was supposed to be upset at him still, and pushed it out of her mind. At least she could talk to Lutecia about her confusion.

"Well, I'll let you two catch up," Elrik told them with a short bow. "If you'll excuse me, ladies."

"Despite his... questionable ways... he is a decent man," Lutecia said after he was gone, then sighed and began pulling Caro towards a small cabin with a white picket fence. "Well, let's go inside, and we'll talk all about it!"

Caro nodded and allowed herself to be pulled, her mind still a bit numb about all of this, but once inside, she managed to loosen up and easily fall back into a pleasant conversation habit with her old friend as they caught up. Megane came by later, having been out helping to tend the fields, and the three prepared dinner before turning in for the night.

But Caro couldn't quite shake the image of Erio and Elrik, side by side in her mind; why was her thoughts on both of them now? She had known Erio for many years now, but had just met Elrik, so why did she almost feel more comfortable with him then Erio? Was it because of their fight? She couldn't figure it out, but resolved to at least send a letter tomorrow to let everyone know things were alright.

It was with those thoughts, that she finally let sleep claim her.

x~~*~~x

Elrik broke contact and sat back, accepting the bottle of water he was handed to take a long drink, while Caro collapsed onto the mat, asleep. His 5-meter high feathered summoned serpent, Quetz leaned down to get it's chin scratched, after releasing the girl from its hypnotic illusion.

"I still don't see why we don't just force her to do what we want," Fronz, his second in command, remarked. "This seems to be an awful lot of work for one little girl, summoner mage or no."

"I told you why it needs to be this way, fool," Elrik told him with disdain. "She's a summoner, like me, and I won't hurt her that way. She also commands Voltaire, one of the mightiest dragons; pray you never meet him in your lifetime. We need her, as she's more powerful than the other few summoners we've collected so far. I've spent too long creating this hideout - hidden right under the Bureau's nose! - and also training my disenchanted summoner brethren, and I'm not going to just pack up and leave. My dream will start here!"

"Yeah yeah, you're the boss, the mighty Elrik the Red," Fronz responded casually. “Still seems like a lot of work compared to the others. Why don't you just use-”

“No,” Elrik replied, cutting him off, then sighed. “There is another reason. In the Lu Lushe tribe, betrothals are assigned at birth. Caro was betrothed to me when she was born, and we spent a number of our early years playing together. I don't think she remembers me at all, but it was just one more thing the tribe robbed me of when they cast me out. She will come to love me in time; she will be my queen, when I return to take over the tribe.”

Fronz shrugged, then picked up an apple and asked, "So, what's next?" before taking a crunchy bite out of it.

A slow smile spread across Elrik's face as he contemplated his next move. "I'll let her rest awhile, then proceed with some light nightmares. She has a bit of an attachment to her past life; I'll need to separate her from it, and I think I figured a good avenue with which to attack..."

x~~*~~x

"It's good to see you, Erio!" Megane offered enthusiastically with a mighty hug. "You do need to come by more often, although this time I wish it were under better circumstances."

Due to long practice, Erio knew to hold his breath, until Lutecia's mother released him and allowed him to breath. "Th-thanks. I know, I wish it were, too. Your last message seems like a promising lead, so we came as fast as we could."

Megane showed them into the house. "Well, it wasn't me who discovered it, but my daughter."

"Erio, good to see you!" Agito exclaimed, face lighting up, then became solemnly eager. "If you're going to check it out, I'm coming with you."

"We need to know where in particular you saw that ship, first," Zafira stated, pulling up a map of the planet and turning to the other person in the room.

"My smaller bugs have traveled all of this planet, and this is where they happened to see that ship descend and hear the talk of the new summoner prisoner," Lutecia explained, standing up from her chair and beginning to reach out and indicate a point, but then stopped before doing so, turning to give both of the males a serious look. "If I show you, I want to come with you as well."

"Whoa, Lu, you can't be serious!" Agito nearly gasped. "You still have a limiter placed on you, so you wouldn't be at full power!"

Erio put a hand on the girl's shoulder. "Agito is right; the three of us should be able to handle this, if Caro is there."

"Caro is my friend, too!" Lutecia declared forcefully. "There isn't much I can do here, while you two risk your life. At first, things were nice, but then I read about how you and Caro are out there, using your magic to help people, while I just stay here..."

"Lutecia, honey, I thought we talked about this?" Megane said soothingly, coming to kneel in front of her daughter, hands on the girl's shoulders. "Bureau work is dangerous, and after all we've been through, I thought we wanted to just live happily here?"

The purple-haired summoner's head dropped, and when it came up, there were hints of tears in her eyes. "I have been happy here, mother, but Erio and Caro are my friends. They risked their lives to save me; this is the least I can do."

"Lu..." Erio whispered, then his face became firm and nodded. "Alright. Don't worry, Mrs. Alphino, I'll protect her."

Megane searched her daughter's eyes, then hugged her, before standing up. "You bet you will, but you won't be the only one!"

"Mom?" Lutecia wondered aloud.

The older woman turned and raised a clenched fist, giving the group an eager grin. "Oho! Your mother is not so old and out of it that she can't give her daughter a hand as well. I used to be one of the Bureau's best, after all! Hoho!"

There was a pregnant pause of awkward silence, then Lutecia reached up to touch a spot on the map and mark it.

"That's where I saw the ship landing, and the brief conversation of a summoner prisoner," Lutecia said. "There seemed to be some operation going on there. Carnajii is sparsely populated so I know most everyone here; and at first I thought it was just some mining company."

"But are investigations turned up no company that is registered to be a doing a mining operation here," Zafira finished for her. "Let's get moving. That location is several house away by flight, so we should get moving. I'd like to check it out before the day is over."

x~~*~~x

"Why do you constantly pester me!?" Erio demanded angrily. "Why can't you just leave me alone!"

"I'm not trying to!" Caro cried, as the boy seemingly grew in size, towering over her.

"Shut up!" Erio sneered at her. "You're just jealous because I'm taller! You're small, because your mind is small! You'll always be a small person!" He grew even more, to emphasize the point between them.

"Th-this isn't like you, Erio!" Caro declared, tears in her eyes. "What happened to you? Why did you change?"

The huge boy pointed accusingly at her. "I didn't change; you did! You pushed me away, always smothering me, never letting me be who I want to be! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!"

Caro squinted her eyes shut, grabbed her head as she dropped to her knees, feeling such intense sadness and fear that she had never known before. "I'm sorry... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry... I-"

"SHUT UP!" Erio shouted at her, raising his spear at her. "Just shut up and go away! Just die and leave me alone!"

She looked up sadly, ready to take the attack. "If that's what you want..." Still, her eyes clamped shut as the spear was hurled straight at her, but when she failed to feel anything, she reopened them and breathed a single word, "Elrik..."

"So because you don't like what she does for you, you'd seek to harm her!?" Elrik cried, his shield blocking the large spear. "People like you, can never fully understand summoners like us!"

"All of your kind should just die!" Erio screamed, pushing harder.

"Then you leave me no choice," Elrik said softly, his crimson red summoning square flaring underneath him. "Jormung!"

"No!" Caro yelled, as a large blue serpent wound itself around Erio, his face contorting as he was squeezed; with a final cry, they both dissolved, and she found herself pulled to her feet.

"I am sorry," Elrik told her, hugging her to him, letting her cry into his chest. "There was no other way... I will always protect you..."

x~~*~~x

Caro sat up quickly, her heart racing and sweat dripping from her forehead; that was definitely no dragon dream. [But what was it?] the question came unbidden. Part of her didn't really want to know, but as she looked over and saw Lutecia still asleep in the cot next to hers, she felt some relief that she didn't wake the other girl.

Deciding she need some fresh air, she got dressed and stepped outside the small house into the night air. The planet had a moon which was currently full and shining down, giving ample light to see in the darkness, and the fragrance of the flowers drifting on the cool night breeze gave the whole area a sort of mysterious, haunting beauty. Walking down the small path between the gardens on either side, she reached the white picket fence, leaning on it as she looked up at the stars, wondering what she was doing here; shouldn't she be trying to head home?

"Caro?" a male voice called in the darkness. "Is that you?"

Her eyes turned to see the short red-haired teenager step out of the shadow of a house. "Elrik! What are you doing up?"

"I could ask you the same thing," he replied, chuckling, strolling up to her. "Sometimes I like taking nightly walks, making sure everything is okay. And secretly feel proud of myself for what I've helped to build here.... Oops, I guess my dark secret is out!"

She couldn't help herself, and giggled to match his laughter. "Don't worry, your secret is safe with me." Then she noticed he had stopped and he was looking at her. "What?"

His gaze was somehow different than before, then his head dropped. "Actually, I have to confess, there was a secret reason I brought you here. I feel terrible for not telling you earlier."

Somehow, she felt moved by how bad he looked, and found herself reaching out to take his hand. "What is it? Tell me."

"Perhaps it's best if I show you," he replied, stepping back to summon. "Quetz!"

Caro gasped a a large rainbow-feathered serpent arose from the ground and unfurled it's multi-colored wings. "Oh Elrik, your summons are beautiful!"

Quetz coiled itself on its tail as it lowered its body, allowing Elrik to leap to it's back and then hold out his hand for her. "Come, let me show you."

Hesitantly, she took his hand and let him pull her up. Once settled behind him, he told her to hold onto him as the serpent took off into the air. The night was somehow magical, as they soared through the sky, the moon and the stars casting enough light to see the forest roll below, cut by the narrow strand of silver that indicated the river. Elrik guided Quetz down lower, flying just above the river, heading upstream.

"As you've probably noticed," he said, craning his head back a bit, "the river looks like it should be larger."

"What happened?" she asked him, holding onto him a bit tighter.

"It's been slowly drying up over the past few week, and it's a cause of concern for us, since that river was a large reason why I built the village here," he told her. "As far the exact reason, I'll show you."

The serpent flew towards a not-too-far-away mountain range that seemed to be the source of the river, alighting atop a ledge in front of a cave mouth and depositing its two riders before desummoning itself. Elrick took Caro's hand as a mighty wind blew from the tunnel, then promptly died down. Nodding to him, she allowed him to take her deep into the tunnel that seemed to wind around for awhile, before opening up into a giant cavern that was lit by several torches along the walls.

But what made Caro gasp, was the soft blue-white light coming from the other side of the cavern; in a dark blue pool of water, rested the form of a beautiful blue dragon.

x~~*~~x

"What do you think?" Megane asked Zafira, as the five knelt on a hilltop, peeking over the edge.

They had just spent several hours flying across the continent to reach this location, and with the sun now going down, they needed to be ready to act soon; they needed a plan, and a way to identify if Caro was really here.

"It definitely looks like an illegal operation," the Guardian Beast replied, sweeping his eyes over the encampment next to the cavernous entrance in the cliff face. "There was nothing filed with the Bureau to indicate anything of this scale was going on here."

Erio only half-listened to them as he looked out over the hub of activity, using Strada to scan for any sign of Caro. There was no sign of her, but something in his gut told him she was here; she had to be. But at the moment, all he could see was half a dozen tents outside and a variety of individuals taking supplies from the medium-sized ship into the cavern, while a few others milled around the camp; but there was no sign of Caro.

"Lu, can you send your smaller bugs out to check out the place to see if she's here?" Agito suggested.

"Yes, but I can only summon a few, due to the limiter on me," the purple-haired summoner replied, standing up and activating her magic.

“She's here, I can feel it,” Erio declared. “We should go in.”

“Erio, remember what happened back on Supool,” Zafira admonished him, shrinking to his smaller puppy size. “Wait here. Agito and I will scout the area. Megane, would you watch them?”

“Of course,” she replied, nodding as the pair flew away with three of Lutecia's bugs.

Erio sighed and almost collapsed as he sat down, pounding the grass in frustration.

“What's wrong, Erio?” Lutecia asked, coming to sit next to him. “This isn't like you. I'm sure Caro is okay.”

“You don't understand,” he told her. “I... hurt her, before this. I was upset, and she went away mad, and then was kidnapped. If anything happens to her...”

“Then your last moments together will have been while you two were mad at each other,” Lutecia finished for him. “But I'm sure she's still alive, and we'll get her back. So you'll have the chance to make things right between you two. The question is what you'll say to her when you do.

“I don't know if I can,” Erio stated glumly. “I just... want her to be happy, and maybe it's better if I'm not around, so she can be. I just hate feeling this way.”

Lutecia surprised him by grabbing his shoulders and turning him to face her. “Don't say that. For a long time, I felt nothing. Empty, almost dead. But thanks to you two, I began to feel again, and thus you're now both my precious friends. I know as long as you both care deep down and we all stick together, we can work through anything, alright? That's what you taught me that friendship means, when you saved me.”

Erio stared in awe at at her firm face, her eyes steady with conviction. “Lu... I never realized....”

She suddenly lowered her hands to her lap as she blushed and looked down. “I'm sorry, I never said before because I was afraid it would make you uncomfortable, with how much you both mean to me.”

Erio reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder. “No, it's okay. We've been friends for too long to let anything you tell us to scare us away. And... thank you.”

She looked up, placing a hand on his resting on her shoulder, and giving him a grateful smile.

x~~*~~x

"She's hurt," Caro noted, hands and ear against the dragon's body, registering the slow and shallow breath. "And I'm not sure why."

Having carefully walked through the waist deep water to the dragon resting in the middle of the pond, Caro was trying to figure out why the female dragon was so weak. It barely acknowledged her presence, and for some reason, she couldn't even manage the barest of communication. She could feel a connection with her other dragons normally; it wasn't direct, but a kind of general feeling that she could pick up.

"So you can't make her better?" Elrik asked from the shore. "I had the impression this was a water dragon and that she was absorbing the water from the glacier behind her in order to keep herself alive, which is why our river was drying up. I was hoping you could do something, since you are a dragon summoner."

"I can't give her my mana unless I form a pact with her, but she's not responding to me," Caro explained, moving frantically around to the dragon's head to check its cool breath. "And she might be too weak now to do that. I've got to help her somehow, but I'm not sure what to do... I can't let her die!"

She felt a pair of hands on her shoulders, looking up behind her to see Elrik there. "Calm down, Caro. We're both summoners; if we work together, we can accomplish anything, I'm sure of it. We'll save her, I promise you."

Caro simply bit her lip and nodded, feeling oddly comforted as she looked up at his reassuring smile.

x~~*~~x

“Erio, duck!” came the female cry, and the young boy wasted no time in dropping to the ground as an energy beam lanced over him.

Looking up, he noted the pirate aiming for him with the gun take a shot to the head by a strangely spinning, glowing, boomerang-like object. He followed it's flight path back where Megane caught it with her free left hand; it turned out to be a curved magical sword, a twin of the one in her right hand, which she saluted him with while smiling.

“Go for it, Erio!” she shouted cheerfully. “We can handle this out here. Go do what you came to do!”

Erio nodded his thanks, but it occurred to him that he had never seen her magic before, and something about it tickled at the back of his mind, but he didn't have anymore time to devote to that; Caro was close by, he could feel it.

“Okay, Garuda, let's go!” Megane commanded as she moved off, referring to the summoned creature floating behind her; a 2 meter tall female humanoid, covered in emerald-green feathers, wings on her back, and fierce talons for hands and feet.

But Erio didn't have anymore time to to watch, as he ctivated Strada's boosters and shot past several pirates, causing them to dive for cover as he headed into the large cavern entrance. All the while he was calling out to Caro telepathically, but growing increasingly frustrated when he got no response; he desperately hoped she was okay.

x~~*~~x

“Can you tell what's wrong?” Elrik asked, his tone laced with concern.

Caro slowly opened her eyes and lifted her forehead from the dragon's. “She seems to be dying from within.. some sort of rot or disease, or-”

“Poison,” the older teen finished for her, with a heavy voice.

“Possibly,” Caro agreed, then stopped and turned to him. “Wait, do you know something?”

Elrik sighed and ran a hand through his short, red mane. “I was afraid of this. Before I started helping to build this settlement several weeks ago, I sent my various explorer snakes out to explore the area. I felt one die, but didn't think much of it; that's partially why I use them to explore dangerous areas. But I think it may have bit the dragon before dying, and thus poisoned it. I'm sorry, I didn't know....”

The pink-haired summoner felt moved to take the boy's hand in hers, as his voice trailed off and he hung his head. “Don't feel bad, Elrik, it wasn't your fault. But since you know the poison, do you have an antidote?”

He smiled and a bit, then shook his head. “Thank you, but I don't have any antidotes. I could make one, but it would take time. Normally, if my snakes bite a human I can use my magic to remove the poison, but I don't know dragon anatomy; I'm not sure I could draw out all the poison without getting other vital fluids as well.” He cocked his head slightly, as if considering something. “However, you are familiar with dragons. If we join our magics, I can draw out the poison and you can work as a filter.”

Caro looked down at her hand in his, as he placed his right palm flat against her left hand, twining his fingers with hers. Somehow, she felt incredibly nervous, momentarily wondering what she was doing; then a small groan from the dragon reminded her, and her face grew determined as she nodded.

Mimicking him, she placed her other hand on the dragon and summoned up her magic, feeling his working against hers as he sought to draw the poison out. She could feel it then, the vile substance rotting the mighty beast from within, and she did her best to keep the dragon together while Elrick pulled out all the venom.

And then it was done, and Caro's eyes refocused, seeing Elrik's smiling face, his hand still holding hers. “Thank you!” she breathed, grateful “You did it! I think she's going to be all right.”

“*We* did it, together,” the young male summoner replied, smiling back at her. “We make a great team, you and I.”

Caro found herself unable to respond, as the teenager brought her hand up to his lips and kissed her knuckles. [What's wrong with me?] was the only thought in her mind, which vanished as well when Elrik began to lean in.

“[CARO!]”

Her eyes went wide at the strong shout, but looking around revealed the two were alone; who said that?

x~~*~~x

Erio had put everything he had into that telepathic shout the second he arrived in the cavern and spotted Caro standing in the waist-deep pool, an unknown stranger opposite of her, holding her hand and leaning down. A large, colorful, feathered serpent was coiled behind the man, but that didn't distress Erio as much as what the two humans were doing. For some reason, he felt a very uncomfortable feeling in his gut; he didn't want to see this.

“Caro!” he called loudly, beginning to run towards her. “What are you doing!?”

The redheaded male paused, while Caro's head turned, her voice almost monotone and lifeless when she spoke. "Er... ri... o?"

The young teenage boy's forming smile froze in place, as he noticed how unfocused her eyes were, and the way she looked back and forth; it was almost like she couldn't see him. [What is going on?] he wondered, the red-headed man also gave him the creeps for a reason he couldn't fathom.

But his next words confirmed it, as he reached up to guide Caro's face back to him. "It's nothing, just the remnants of a bad dream. It's just you and I here."

The large, feathered serpent behind the man reared up and spread its wings, launching into the air and then diving at Erio, who parried its sharp beak with Strada. Still, the impact halted the young mage's forward momentum and even sent him skidding backwards several a couple of meters, while the large serpent flew up and batted its wings downward. Erio put up a shield on impulse, blocking the barrage of sharp feathers, but the rest of his vision took note of the older teen boy leaning down towards Caro again.

"Caro, it's me!" Erio called again, then turned his attention to the other man. "Who are you? What are you doing to her!?"

The mysterious teenager turned his head slightly and grinned at him. "Elrik, a summoner like her, and someone who will treat her as a queen; much better than you ever will. As for what I've done, well, my enchantment has bound her to me; there's nothing more you can do here, boy. I suggest you leave if you want to live."

"No!" Erio shouted, running in again while leaping over a tail swipe; then he half-turned and held his weapon up when the large snake attempted to bite his head off, instead biting down on Strada's shaft, having stopped it inches from his face. "Caro, I'm sorry! For how I acted and what I said this morning! I promise I'll do better, so please!"

"Erio?" Caro asked again, a bit more life in her tone. "Is that you?"

"Finish him, Quetz!" Elrik shouted, then turned back to her placing both hands on her cheeks to force her to look into his eyes. "It's just me, my beloved. I'll take care of you, and anything that will harm you."

Erio grit his teeth, then summoned up enough magic strength to toss the serpent aside. "Leave her alone!"

"Sonic Move!" Strada chirped, as the boy turned into a yellow flash that zipped by Elrik. When it was over, Erio was holding Caro in his arms.

"Caro, I'm sorry!" his choked voice told her again, tears in his eyes. "Please come back!"

"Impressive, but useless," Elrik commented, his blood-red summoning square forming. "And I forgive you for not knowing better than to challenge me; but you are about to learn why none challenge me. Jormung! Come forth and aid your master!"

Erio's eyes widened in shock as a huge serpent began to emerge from the second, much larger summoning square behind Elrik. For a moment, Erio wondered if there actually was an end to it, as it kept filling the cave room with it's enormous body. The creature nearly filled half the cavern when it was done, then opened its several meter-wide maw to reveal four rows of razor sharp teeth.

"Give her back to me, boy, or I kill the dragon," the angry summoner ordered. "And then I'll crush you like a bug."

"Caro isn't someone you can just take if you feel like!" Erio shouted back. "She has feelings of her own, and you can't use spells to mess with them!"

"You know not the ways of the world," Elrik growled, striding towards him while the large serpent reared up to strike. "That's what everyone in this universe does; the strong control the weak. The tribe threw me out because it was strong and I was weak. The pirates abused me because they were strong and I was weak. But when I became stronger, I took control of them. That's the one, absolute basic truth of this world. Even your precious Bureau only maintains peace because they are strong."

“That may be true, but there is more to life than just strength!” Erio countered, looking at the girl in his arms that stared up blankly. “There is friendship; caring about those you are close with, and seeking to protect them. No matter how much you may end up hurting them, you'll never stop... caring about them.” His face came up to firmly stare down Elrik. “No matter who is stronger or weaker, Caro and I will stay together, along with all of our friends!”

Elrik spat. “I've heard words like that before. Let's see if they are any better than those that have fallen before me.”

Erio nodded, then gently placed Caro down to sit against the cavern wall. “Sorry, Caro, but I'll be right back, and then I'll make it up to you, I promise.”

As Elrik ordered Jormung to attack, Erio whirled and activated form two, using Strada's boosters to charge straight at the huge, looming maw, only to veer off to the side at the last moment and scrape along it's teeth. He flipped in mid-air, planting his feet on the ceiling and pushed straight down, popping several cartridges; as he suspected, the new summon was big and tough, but slow.

“Thunder Rage!” he cried, slamming his spear down on the back of its “head” to the accompaniment of several thunderbolts.

As the huge beast roared in pain, Erio thrust out his left hand and threw up a shield, blocking the wave of razor sharp feathers, having almost forgotten about the other one. The smaller, feathered serpent came flying in and snapped its tail at Erio's shield, breaking it and sending the boy flying. He recovered in mid-air and flipped again, leaping off the wall and engaging boosters again, charging straight for the flying snake. It hissed and dove at him, but at the last moment, Strada fired its side boosters, causing Erio to spin and smack the snake in the back of the head, hard, as they passed each other by mere centimeters.

He cheered inwardly as the serpent went down, but then a mighty wind accompanied by a loud bellow blew him out of the air and smacked him into the wall, indenting his form in the rock. He cracked an eye open, seeing the huge wyrm bearing down on him, aiming to eat him whole. With effort, he pulled himself loose and boosted straight up just as it crashed into the wall, shaking the cavern and dislodging stalactites from the ceiling.

“Jormung, Quetz, quit fooling around and kill him!” Elrik ordered, his voice barely containing impatience.

As he rebounded off the ceiling, Erio realized he should be aiming for summoner; put the pressure on him, and he could force the beasts to be desummoned. The larger wyrm and the flying serpent were both repositioning themselves for another attack on him, and Erio made his calculations as she shot towards Jormung. Quetz moved to intercept, but Erio released his prepared spell.

"Sonic Move!" Strada announced again, causing Erio to take off at a sudden 90 degree angle, straight for Elrik.

The summoner looked momentarily surprised, but Erio's spear hit a red barrier as the move ended and Elrik smiled. "Smart move. However, while my summons comprise most of my offense, my defense is quite sound. You know very little of the ways of summoners."

Erio launched off the shield as dozens of tiny snakes appeared and tried to leap up to bite him, cursing inwardly, realizing he should have expected that. He could penetrate the barrier with a bit of time, but that's something he didn't have with the summons running interference; what else could he do?

Then the summon known as Quetz attacked from behind, which Erio barely managed to block in mid-air with Strada, it's razor sharp beak biting down on the weapon's shaft held horizontally by the young mage. It suddenly let go, and as Erio was wondering why, he turned just in time to see Jorm's tail moving faster than he thought it could. He barely got a shield up, but the impact still sent him flying into the cave wall again.

“Give up, boy,” Erio barely heard Elrik taunt. “You are alone. You can't possibly fight everything at once.”

But before Jorm or Quetz could follow up that advantage, twin boomerang projectiles whacked each of them, diverting their attention to the newcomers at the tunnel entrance.

“You aren't alone, Erio!” Megane called cheerily, catching her swords, then ordered her winged-humanoid summon to attack. “Garuda, be a dear and take take of that funny feathered snake.”

“Garyuu,” Lutecia ordered, sending her own summon to assist her mother's, the two smaller summons chasing Quetz across the cavern, clashing occasionally.

"We took care of the ones outside," Zafira added, then roared, created a tent of white spikes that completely enclosed Elrik; he eyed the huge serpent. "Lutecia, can you summon Hakutenou?"

The purple-haired summoner shook her head. "I still have a limiter in place."

"We don't need him anyway!" Agito declared with a grin, throwing her large fireball at the target, causing it to bellow in response. "Size isn't everything!"

The young mage half-pulled himself out of his wall indent, eyes wide. "You guys..."

“Let's do this together, Erio,” Zafira told him, as an angry Elrik broke his confinement, his hands glowing with red energy which he promptly fired as a beam.

Erio nodded, as Strada popped several cartridges and golden energy formed in his hand. “Thunder Smasher!” The slightly thicker golden beam cut off the crimson one, and for an instant, the two teenagers locked gazes.

The fight had just entered round two.

x~~*~~x

Caro was confused; she couldn't move, but the scene in front of her kept flickering back and forth. At first, it was just Elrik and the dragon, but then at times Erio seemed to be there, and she could swear she heard his voice. Then she saw Lutecia and Megane as well, but what were they doing here? Weren't they back in the village? And was that... Zafira and Agito?

Help.

“[Who are you?]” Caro replied, but she knew in an instant. The beautiful crystal-blue dragon had lifted her head, and was looking straight at her. “”

Look. Truth.

The dragon didn't speak so much as convey a series of concepts via emotions and mental imagery, which was even more confusing. Caro's senses were practically assaulted by the rapid onslaught of images, but after the initial burst she managed to compensate and was stunned at what she saw; a far different tale than what she had been told. And when it was over, she glanced back at the dragon and could now see a faint outline twining itself around the dragon almost like a thick vine, that wasn't there before. It appeared like another living creature, but it was drawing magic and life essence off the dragon, keeping it weak.

"[I understand now,]" Caro replied, closing her eyes. "[You need my mana to free yourself, and thus I accept. By the ancient contract, I, Caro Ru Lushe bind my fate to Pachua of the Crystal Snow. Let it the pact be formed! Take my magic and use it as you will!]"

When she opened her eyelids again, it was not with her own vision; she saw the scene for what it was, from her new summon's perspective. The ice-blue dragon broke free of her serpent constraints, spread her translucent crystal wings, and roared.

x~~*~~x

The blast of sub-zero water caught all by surprise, but more so the mighty gray serpent summon; Jormung was coated with water which promptly froze, rendering it immobile, encasing it a crystal ice cocoon. For a moment, there was deathly quiet in the cavern; even the summons had paused to take note of the new addition to the fight.

Then Elrik forced Megane to retreat with a crimson magic blast, and ran towards his imprisoned creature, crying out, “Jormung!” Erio was struck by the pain in his voice as he fired several red bolts at the ice prison, cracking it. “I'll have you out in a second!”

But the huge snake managed to break free on it's own, sending ice shards flying as the inertia of it's escape sent it slamming hard into the wall, dislodging more dirt and rocks from the ceiling, setting off a chain reaction; the weakened cavern had finally reached its limit, and was starting to come down.

“Caro!” Erio shouted, leaping across the room to land by her side, noting with some worry that her eyes were still glazed over.

Lutecia was suddenly there as well, kneeling by his side as she raised Caro's eyelids. “She's been hypnotized; I don't know if she's even aware of us.”

Erio looked down, noting that Caro's hand had grasped his barrier coat, and was holding it tight. “She's there, she knows we're here.”

Megane was suddenly there, deflected a falling rock with a barrier. “We need to get out of here, this place is coming down! Lutecia, can you teleport us out, please?”

“Wait!” Erio said suddenly, looking up, seeing Elrik standing next to Jormung, seemingly uninterested in everything except his summon. “I don't know why you did all this, but we need to get out of here, come on! We can talk about this outside!”

The young man shook his head, as large cracks in the ground and the floor divided into several slanted sections. “No. There is nothing for me in your world. I already told Caro, so you can ask her. My dream dies here, with me.”

Erio found a muscular pair of arms holding him from behind as soon as he tried to spring across the cavern. “Zafira? Let me go!”

“It's too dangerous,” the guardian beast told him, then turned to the younger girl. “Lutecia, do it.”

Just before the flash of purple light consumed them all, Erio's final memory of Elrik was seeing him standing there with his summons, seemingly unconcerned as rocks began to fall around them all.

x~~*~~x

Erio's worry turned to apprehension,as Megane and Lutecia stood up from Caro, now laying on a cot, smiling and mentally present. Lutecia squeezed the other girl's hand, then Megane nodded to her daughter and the two left their patient and walked past past Erio who was watching from the tent entrance.

“She wants to talk to you,” Megane whispered with a smile, giving him a small shove on his back.

“We removed the hypnosis enchantment,” Lutecia added. “She remembers everything, but she'll be okay.”

Erio nodded, but paused after several steps, his head bowed slightly, unable to meet her gaze.

“Caro, I-” “I'm sorry for-”

The two stopped and laughed, then Erio looked up and forged ahead. “Caro, I'm sorry for what I said and how I acted. I should have explained better. I'll be more honest with you.”

She sat up and shook her head. “No, it's okay. It's my fault for presuming things without asking your feelings. I'll try to ask first next time.”

There was another awkward pause, as both wondered what exactly to say, before Erio spoke up again, “Who was that guy?”

Caro allowed her eyes to focus elsewhere. “Someone... I think I used to know, once.” She shook her head. “He seemed so nice, and I was fooled completely. Pachua showed me the truth; she's fine, by the way; she just my magic to teleport out and go find a new home. But he hypnotized me, showing me a vision of a village that didn't exist; and my emotions allowed me to be fooled, because I didn't want the truth as much as I thought I did, because of how angry I was at you.”

“I told you it's not your fault, it's mine!” Erio insisted, waving his hands, then dropped them and lowered his head a bit. “Well, maybe it's a bit of both our faults, but I just want you to be happy.”

Caro slid off the cot and hugged him, then went up on her tippy toes to kiss his cheek. “Thank you; you've always been there for me as long as I've known you, and I should have more trust in you.”

Erio, his face red hot, could only stand there numbly and hug her back.

x~~*~~x

“Something wrong, daughter?” Megane asked, coming to sit down beside Lutecia and Agito, on the grassy hill overlooking the TSAB operation to clean up the pirate camp.

“Mother... I want to join the Bureau,” Lutecia announced, studying the scene below.

“What, why!?” Agito nearly shouted. “You know how dangerous it is; you should just be happy here!”

Megane was silent a moment, thoughtful, then stated, “I see. What made you decide this?”

“I heard the full story from Zafira about what was going on here,” Lutecia responded. “Elrik was kidnapping and brainwashing summoners, using the pirates. All of them are going to be taken and rehabilitated now.

She paused for a moment. “Ever since I broke from from Scaglietti, I've been wondering if this is the right place for me to be. The numbers are readjusting to life and using their skills to help people now, and Erio and Caro are still contributing wherever they can.” She turned to the unison device sitting next to her and patted the little girl's head. “Even you, Agito, are doing what you can, to make up for our past mistakes.”

“But that's why I do it!” Agito insisted, pushing Lutecia's hand away and floating up in front of her face. “So you don't have to. I'll make it up for all of us!”

The young summoner couldn't help but smile and hug the little demon to her chest. “Thank you, but I should do my part, too.” She looked up at her mother. “I'm sorry. I know you would prefer me to stay out of these things; I know you retired to take care of me.”

Megane pursed her lips. “I have to admit, after losing Quint and Zest, I became afraid. I didn't want to lose you, too. So when the Bureau offered to let us live out lives confined to this planet in peace, I took it.” She smiled and ruffled her daughter's hair “But you have to do what you feel is right for you. That's the promise Quint and I made when we became good friends, that we'd always do what's right, no matter what.”

Lutecia leaned up against her mother. “Thanks, mom. I'll be careful and work really hard so you don't have to worry.”

x~~*~~x

“...and that's the story,” Zafira was saying to Hayate's image in the floating view-screen. “His previous victims were unknown to the Bureau, low ranked summoners with not much power. If he hadn't kidnapped Caro, he might have been able to get away with it for far longer.”

“I see,” Hayate noted, then shifted in her seat to indicate a change in subject. “And did you tell them about the prophecy?”

Zafira shook his head. “No, they have been through a lot, and I figured it could wait.”

Hayate closed her eyes and recited it. [I]“A dragon's struggle against the world serpent shall signal the rise of Belka. After a time of peace, believers shall invoke the false devil, which shall descend up the ancient country and tear it asunder. Friend shall be put against ally. The fourth shall be born, and darkness will cover the land. Destiny rests upon three children.”

“Any word on the rest of it means?” Zafira asked after a moment.

Hayate shook her head, then folding her hands together in front of her face, stated what both of them already knew. “Just that something big is coming, and we have to be ready for it, because it'll be here within the year.”

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

If you want to know more about the prophecy, stay tuned for “Through a Mirror, Darkly” coming up. But first, we have the last chapter of Red Jewel Diaries, “For Better or For Worse” which will bit of a comedy, before I start the next two concurrent series.

I cut out a bit, some of which will still occur, but will be used later. I know longer stories don't get as much commentary as shorter ditties, so I suppose that's part of the reason I try to keep things to 10 pages, heh. Anyway, one more chapter to go...

[00-Raiser]

Posted Of Mice and Men (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5998719/1/) to FF.net.

And now, who wants some Chrono/Yuuno?!

“And I’ll need this one, this one, oh and this one too, by the end of the day.” Chrono said, holding out a list.

Yuuno gawked at him. “You just read off every book on that list!”

“What’s the problem?” The older male asked flatly.

“That’s over fifty different books!” The librarian complained. “And you want them by the end of the day?”

“Of course. I’m not asking for much.” Chrono deadpanned.

“Not…!? Did it ever occur to you that I might have other things to do?”

“Of course you don’t have other things to do.” Chrono snorted. “You don’t have a life. Now get to work, ferret-boy.”

Yuuno felt the vein in his head threaten to burst and he tried to calm himself. “You know, Chrono, I’ve been wondering, but why do you always give me such a hard time?!”

“Hm?” Chrono blinked. “You have all the knowledge of the universe at your fingertips and you don’t even know that?”

“Know wha…” Yuuno was cut off when the other male pulled him in and crushed their lips together. The blond went wide eyed and stayed that way even after Chrono had pulled away.

“Everyone knows that you tease the person you like.” He said monotonously, enjoying the look of shock and confusion on Yuuno’s face. Chrono then turned and exited, leaving an utterly baffled archaeologist in his wake.

X---X

Some time later…

Yuuno blushed, feeling the coolness of the sheets on his naked back as he looked up into the eyes of his equally naked lover.

“What’s wrong?” Chrono asked. “Not ready?”

“N-No, I guess I’m ready…” Yuuno glanced away. “But… can I ask something first?”

“Okay.”

“… Why is Amy here?” The males both looked at the woman sitting in the corner holding a video camera.

“A condition of the divorce is that she gets to watch.” Chrono explained.

“Oh don’t mind me, boys.” Amy grinned, making sure her camera was recording. “Do continue!”

[deathcurse]

The Arrows Fall Backwards
Part 1: Brave New World






The title was snapped up from Tom McRae's Mermaid Blues and chapter heads taken from the lyrics of TV on the Radio by DLZ.

This story idea took root a few months ago before I knew anything about the plot of Nanoha Movie 1st film and movie. So, I hope you forgive whatever similarities you might find. And, despite what happened and will happen I'm really not trying to write a Darker and Edgier version but I did want to explore what would if, for whatever reason, Nanoha and Yuuno were unable to meet and take it from there.

Also, I'm having a WIP amnesty month so you might see more of my works in progress this month!


Oooh, this one! :D From the destruction involved, I could see the TSAB needing someone to take the fall, even if that someone is a nine-year old girl. I wonder how Nanoha will react to it all, since she might blame herself for giving Fate a chance, or use Fate as a target for her grief and anger...

And now to wonder what's happening next :D....

Because I was bored...probably been done before, but I've never seen it. More for RB though since she likes this sort of thing...I think :heh:




*runs before she gets skewered by bullets*

Fascinating concept :D, I've always been fascinated with that scene in the first season. Having Fate be infused with a Jewel Seed is an interesting idea, but I'm wondering, what was Fate's wish? If she wanted to help her mother, I wonder if she could have taken Precia to Al-Hazard instead of fight...

Fate's characterization post-Jewel Seed insertion didn't really sit with me...she seemed a little too dark and harsh, unless the process altered her personality? :heh:

Great idea though, I like it! :D

Double post for great justice... and also fic!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...


Interesting, interesting :). Lutecia's going to have her hands full there, as her mission seemed to have gotten more complicated in one day!

Well I had a thought of a particular something that Vivio could abuse if she wanted to:

Vivio happily skipped down the steps in her empty home. The rest of her family had left early in the morning, giving her the perfect opportunity is enact her plan for the day.

Glancing at the wall clock, she counted down the seconds until she heard a knock at the door.

Exactly on time.

Vivio pulled open the door to see the two red heads she was expecting.

“Heya, Vivio!” Wendi greeted, hopping inside. “You all set?”

“You bet!” Vivio grinned. “I’ve been waiting for so long!”

“I know getting the new single is important and all…” Nove spoke up hesitantly. “But is it really okay for you to skip school like this, Vivio?”

“Don’t worry, Nove.” Vivio assured her. “We’re just reviewing some stuff in class today, that’s all. I can afford to miss it this once.”

“Even so, won’t you get in trouble for not being there?” Nove added.

“That’s easily taken care of!” Vivio went over to the house terminal and called up a screen. She blocked the video and then input the number for her school. While it rang, she cleared her throat.

“St Hilde Magic Acadamey.” The secretary greeted. “How may I help you?”

“Yes, this is Yuuno Scrya, Vivio Takamachi’s father. I’ve called to inform you that my daughter will be absent from school today because she’s not feeling very well.”

“Okay then, Mr Scrya. Thank you for letting us know.”

“You’re welcome.” The call ended and Vivio returned her voice to normal. “There, all set.”

“Wow, you sounded just like him!” Wendi gasped. “How do you do it?”

Vivio just shrugged.

For those who don't know, Yuuno and Vivio share a voice actress (http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/people.php?id=5179)

I had forgotten about the VA detail, so it was only after I read the author's note that I laughed :heh::D!

I spent the last two days working on this, and honestly, for some reason I couldn't quite pin it down even though I knew what I wanted from the characters. Anyway, this is the romantic short I've owed Syn for awhile, the official start of the Celica/Victor ship, if you will.

I apologize if it's a bit disjointed, that tends to happen when I stretch the writing period over several days.

Thoughts of romance didn’t cross Celica’s mind often or overwhelmingly. She was hardly a stranger to the concept, but to her the idea was a distant one; something often portrayed in books and movies between two people who magically fell madly and deeply in love with each other within five seconds of meeting while pretty harp music played in the background.

So, okay, maybe she was being a little cynical. If romance didn’t work, Chrono wouldn’t be married with a family; the same for Hayate. And Lutecia, for all her cracks and hang-ups, was still happily dating her girlfriend. The simple fact was that Celica tended to be logical in choosing her partners; at times she was driven by an attractiveness factor, but largely, she knew what she wanted and didn’t let romance cloud her head.

With a scowl, the agent brushed loose strands of hair out of her eyes. Why was she even thinking about romance, anyway? It wasn’t like starting to date someone always had to be a romantic thing. It could just as easily be casual, or hell, it could be a one-night stand where they went to work and didn’t acknowledge it had happened the next day. Besides, romance and Victor Stormhawk didn’t exactly fit together—

And dammit, she’d acknowledged it. Fuck.

Cursing, Celica clicked the file she’d been working on closed and leaned back into her chair with a sigh. “I blame it on Alphine,” she mumbled to nobody in particular. Lutecia didn’t look it, but the woman was a master matchmaker; or, at the very least, she was getting tips from Caro. Considering that Victor had a not-so-well-hidden crush on Celica, the work was pretty much half done for her.

… Okay, so, it wasn’t like Celica was exactly unwilling. She was busy and logical, not dead, and Victor was a damned attractive man. Not overly muscular, but he kept in shape, and the fact that Lutecia’s recent habit of giving the man’s dirty blonde hair a light yank when he got over eager about something (made easier because he kept his hair in a short rat’s tail). And those eyes….

Yes, Celica was a sucker for blonde hair and brown eyes. She didn’t need to be reminded.

Grumbling, the gray-eyed woman slid off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, feeling the soft ache of a developing headache. But, she mused. If it was just a physical thing, she could get it out of her system; she was no stranger to it. And if Victor was just some guy she knew on the street, she would have no issue with it.

But.

Victor was someone she knew; not necessarily someone she cared about (she would never admit otherwise), but still someone she respected and trusted, someone she even joked with when she was in the mood. And to top that off, they were both good friends with Lutecia; anything that happened between them would undoubtedly spill over to her.

But.

And of course, the lovely morality issue. Thinking of it made Celica smirk; with Shadows, it always circled back to morality, but in her case it was very simple. She had no problem admitting that as far as morals went, killing wasn’t something that kept her up at night. Oh, she was certainly not a psycho looking for her next victim, she didn’t enjoy it, but she never lost any sleep over it. She didn’t have regrets, and she didn’t have some kind of faint emotional attachment to her victims like Lutecia tended to.

Victor certainly wasn’t as bad as Lutecia; he knew to keep his distance, to keep the line between victim and friend drawn clearly in the sand. But at the same time, he wasn’t as cold as Celica was, wasn’t as methodical, as merciless. He still had a certain degree of attachment; he had his ideals of right and wrong; he knew he was taking a life and acknowledged it, paid his dues for it. It wasn’t a large difference, but it was still there.

Celica saw in shades of gray, occasionally in black. Victor still had a little white in his world, even if only a few dots and splashes.

“So, okay, it’s a stupid reason, stop reminding me.” Grumbling to herself and wondering if she needed to get out more often, Celica pushed her glasses back into place. She knew it was…. odd was the best word she could use, to not try to chase after someone because of morality. But Celica was logical, and in her mind, this was the biggest trip-up of anything they could have together. How could they possibly function if they were on different planes of morality?

No sooner did the thought form, then she heard the voices in her head start to chatter, to point out the counterexample to her thought. After all, Lutecia’s girlfriend didn’t even know what Lutecia did for a living; no doubt their takes on morality were as different as day and night, and that the summoner probably did a million things every day that broke the other girl’s rules. Yet, they were happy together! …. Okay, so, maybe Lutecia was hiding her job occupation, but that was a required part of being a Shadow.

Now, the woman growled as the thought continued to nag at her. “Would you just shut up and leave me alone?”

“Aw, but I just got here.”

… Dammit.

Cursing her luck, Celica whirled her chair around to see Victor casually leaning against the frame of the door to her office. “What are you doing here?” she asked. She knew the answer before he even spoke; no doubt Lutecia knew she was working long hours and didn’t want her to be left alone.

“Alphine asked me to keep an eye on you.” As if sensing Celica’s thoughts, he shrugged at the look she gave him. “Said she’d have done it herself, but she had some errands her mother asked her to run.”

That was either true, or it was the worst lie Lutecia had ever come up with; in any case, Celica wasn’t going to think about it too much. “Her mom has her wrapped around her finger, if that’s the case,” she commented, and turned back to face her computer, smirking at Victor’s soft snort of laughter. “Anyway, don’t you have somewhere to be tonight?”

“Nowhere important, unless you count a date at home with late night television.” The man shrugged. “And I’ll probably get a call from maintenance scolding me because I let Stella get banged up during my last mission.”

“What an exciting night.”

“I live for it.”

The response was in line with Victor’s usual snark, and while Celica didn’t laugh, she still smiled a little. The work she had to finish for the night wasn’t time-consuming or meaningful—she just had to complete a few reports, but she had felt a lazy streak and had pushed them off until the end of the day—so despite the fact that she worked, she was well aware of the man’s presence.

Screw not thinking about it too much. Lutecia had clearly set this up; Celica was certain that somewhere, the summoner was snickering to herself at the position she had managed to put both of her friends in. Payback for all those times she had been teased about her nonexistent sex life.

But.

It wasn’t like Lutecia didn’t have good intentions—deep, deep down. And really, if she wasn’t willing to go along with it, Celica would have made herself clear and the purple-haired woman would have backed off. Morality issue aside, there was no way of denying it: at the very least, a simple attraction was there.

And personally, I’m not a huge fan of living my life by ‘buts’.

“Hey, Vic.” Almost on reflex, she added, “Don’t touch.”

He immediately retracted his hand from a computer; he meant no serious harm, he was just a little too curious for his own good sometimes when it came to her work. “Yeah, Iris?”

“I haven’t eaten dinner yet.” She continued to type away. “Unless that date you have with late night television is really hot and kinky, want to pick up something to eat with me when I’m done here? I should be out in an hour or so.”

There was a long silence. Despite what hung between them at that moment, Celica wasn’t nervous or worried; she simply waited.

But.

“Sure. You buying, or me? I have no problem either way.”

Celica smirked.

“My treat.”

As always, your little details show a lot of character :). I especially like how Celica seems like a very self-aware person--she knows what makes her tick, she knows what people are probably up to, she knows how she feels about things and what kinds of ends are likely to come. Rational, yet not too cold. It fits quite nicely with how she's been shown in Syn's false light :D.

Payback for all those times she had been teased about her nonexistent sex life.

Now THAT'S just the best line in there! :D:D:D:D

Great job RB, and just randomly, from Victor's description he looks nothing like how I imagined him to be! :p

Another short from me.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" It wasn't too often that this kind of question ever came up, so she was curious as to what the question was.

"Why did you ever put up with me for so long?"

There were plenty of answers that could have been given to that. Like how she had no choice in the matter, how at least she wasn't as bad as their masters had been, or even how it could have been out of pity.

In the end, she didn't say any of that.

"Because, if I had left you, you would have been all alone, and I couldn't do that to you."

"...Thanks, Signum."

According to the Sound Stages, Vita acted like a real brat to the other Wolkenritter. Makes me wonder if Vita never wondered why the others put up with her for so long.

Woah, until you mentioned "Vita" I thought it was Hayate who was talking with Signum :heh:. And that confused me some, since the lack of tags meant that I got the two speakers mixed up since neither of them were saying anything I expected them to (it was reading "at least she wasn't as bad as their masters had been" that made me think it was Hayate).

Having Signum think one thing and say another was interesting to read, it gave an interesting feel of Signum's character and thought patterns to do something like that.

Awww, that was a sweet little short :)

Well here's a new fic from me. With Nanya's permission, I've written this story that is set in the Day in the Life timeline that focuses on Miyuki and Shamal.

Miyuki sighed as her eyes scanned the listings on the bulletin board. Posted for all to see were available residences in the area but unfortunately for Miyuki they were all out of her price range.

After what happened on Mid Childa, Miyuki had decided to move back to Earth to start over. While the option of returning to the Midori-ya was still open, Miyuki was against it. Doing so would feel like she was crawling back with her tail between her legs after a failed venture and her pride wouldn’t allow for that.

Besides, being around her happily married brother and sister-in-law would only serve as an unpleasant reminder.

So she was determined to find a place of her own and move on with her life using her own two feet. Right now what she needed was a roof over her head and then to find some employment. However a major obstacle was the fact that most of Miyuki’s funds were in Mid Childan currency, making them worthless on her home planet.

Sighing again, she wondered if she’d be sleeping on a park bench that night when she heard some one call out to her.

“Hey, isn’t that Miyuki?”

Miyuki turned to see a girl with brown hair that feel past her shoulders and familiar green eyes.

“Nami!” Miyuki smiled, happy to run into her old friend. Her high school chum had been one of the few people she regretted leaving behind when she moved to another world.

“Glad to see you still remember me.” Nami chuckled. “It’s been awhile, hasn’t it? When did you get back? Last I heard you moved to some distant country.”

“Err, yeah, something like that.” Miyuki forced a laugh, remembering the cover story for her absence. “But after… some stuff… I decided to come back here.”

“Oh?” Nami raised an eyebrow after catching the hesitation in her friend’s voice, but she decided not to press just yet. “Well since it’s been so long, we got quite a bit of catching up to do. Why don’t you come over to my place and we’ll chat?”

Miyuki weighed her options but saw no real reason to refuse. She knew she wouldn’t find lodging for the night, so being indoors for a bit would be nice. Plus, she had missed the company of her friend and wanted to spend some time with her.

“Sure, let’s go.”

It had been ages since Miyuki last stepped foot on the grounds of the Kanzaki shrine, but she was a bit delighted to see that it hadn’t changed at all.

“It’s been like this for centuries, so I doubt it’s going to change any time soon.” Nami grinned when Miyuki voiced her thoughts.

After heading inside, Miyuki sat at a table while Nami went to go get refreshments for her guest. Looking around the room idly, Miyuki felt something brush up against her leg. Looking down she saw a fox rubbing up against her.

“Hey there, Kuon.” Miyuki smiled, scratching behind the animal’s ears. “Haven’t seen you in awhile either.” The fox leapt into her lap and made itself comfortable.

“Looks like she also hasn’t forgotten you.” Nami smiled as she returned with a tray.

“I guess not. She…” Miyuki paused as she saw the bottle and tiny cups Nami was carrying. “Sake? I was expecting tea.”

“Well…” Nami sat and poured the liquid into a cup and passing it to Miyuki. “It looked like you could use this more.”

“Heh,” Miyuki scoffed as she accepted the cup. “Is it that obvious?”

“Do you want to talk about it, or do you just want to get drunk and forget about it?” Nami asked, pouring her own cup.

“… Might as well.” Miyuki decide, downing her cup and asking for more. “Telling you about it is probably better than holding it in.”

“So, what happened over there?” Nami poured her another cup.

“Where to start?” Miyuki wondered. “Well, in the first place I moved so I could be closer to Nanoha. She was expecting so I wanted to be there to help.”

“Really? Nanoha? I had no idea.”

“Sorry for not telling you, but yeah, Nanoha’s now with two people who love her and they have three wonderful children together. I’ll make sure you get invited to the wedding.”

“Thanks.” Nami said, taking a sip of her own drink.

“Anyways, I wanted to be there for her, mostly because I felt guilty for leaving her alone when she was little. I wanted to make up for that so I packed up and moved with my parents.” Miyuki chuckled derisively. “I guess that was a bit reckless of me, just dropping my life here and moving there.”

“You did it because you love your sister, right? I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

“Thanks, Nami. But still, it got to a point where Nanoha was okay on her own and didn’t really need my help all that much. She still asked for it, of course, but I think it was more to give me something to do. Other than being with her, I really had no life of my own there.”

“But that changed when I was given a job by one of Nanoha’s friends.” Miyuki sipped. “Her name’s Shamal and she’s a doctor. I worked as her receptionist at her clinic and I ended up moving into the apartment above it. So I had a job and my own place, but it still wasn’t enough. I got closer to Shamal, though, and it became clear she was interested in me romantically.”

“You always were the popular one.” Nami noted.

“Sometimes unfortunately.” Miyuki snorted. “There was this one patient who kept flirting with me and wouldn’t take no for an answer. Shamal eventually blew up at him and chased him away. I guess I have strong pheromones or something…” Downing another cup, Miyuki glanced at the other girl. “You don’t have the urge to jump me, do you?”

Nami shrugged a shoulder. “I’m straight.”

“I guess shrine maidens are supposed to remain pure anyways.”

“Hey, just because I’m the head priestess here doesn’t mean I’m still a virgin.” Nami huffed. “Anyways, so what went on with this Shamal woman?”

“There were a few bumps along the way, but eventually we started dating.” Miyuki explained. “It was her first relationship so she was inexperienced and unsure of herself, but we managed… for awhile, anyways.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” Miyuki drank again. “Well, I suppose something that started in a hospital room wasn’t exactly blessed to begin with.”

“Injured? Her or you?”

“Me,” Miyuki said. “A bodyguard job that had some… unexpected outcomes.”

“You’re still doing that?” Nami stared. Miyuki shrugged.

“So anyway, Shamal’s a good woman, so I decided to go out with her. It was nice at first, and we even started living together. I liked being with her and the sex was pretty good too.”

“Sounds like a keeper to me.” Nami noted.

“I thought so too, but the longer we were together, the more problems came up.” Miyuki held out her cup. “Let me tell you, it’s not a good idea to date your doctor. The outcomes of my last job had a few lasting effects, so Shamal would always fuss over me to make sure I was fine and I didn’t do anything to make my condition worse. Initially I thought it was sweet and it showed just how much she cared about me. She came with me when I went training and I liked doing that stuff with her.”

“But even after those lasting effects where gone, Shamal never stopped.” Miyuki sighed. “She came with me everywhere, and when she didn’t she’d always question where I went and what I was doing. If I admitted to something she didn’t like, she’d go off and start lecturing me about how I need to take better care of myself.”

“She wasn’t too far off base.” Nami pointed out. “Especially if a bunch of stuff happened to you.”

“I know,” Miyuki admitted. “But even so, it was too much. It was just my normal training regimen. I’ve been following it for so many years now so I’m pretty sure I know what I’m doing. What’s more, every time another person made a pass at me, Shamal would snap at them and chase them off. It all eventually got on my nerves. I’m a grown woman, damn it! I can take care of myself! It’s like she didn’t trust me to handle things at all!”

“Now, now.” Nami tried to calm her friend down. It seemed the alcohol was starting to affect her. If Miyuki had low tolerance or if it was just the placebo effect, Nami didn’t know.

“She was suffocating me! I couldn’t do a single thing without her watching me like a hawk! She treated me like some kind of child! I wanted a lover, not a mother! I already have two of those!”

“Did you talk to her about it?”

“Of course I did.” Miyuki slumped back. “I told her to stop fussing over me so much, but it just wasn’t possible for her. She’s just that kind of person; she is a doctor after all. Nothing really wrong with that, but it felt like she was just restraining me. It wasn’t right to ask her to change who she is either. That’s basically what she had been trying to do to me, getting me to take it easier, and I hated it. I guess we’re just two people who weren’t meant to be together.”

“I see.” Was all Nami said.

“Or maybe I’m just an idiot.” Miyuki laid her head on the table. “Maybe I shouldn’t have broken up with her. She cared about me so much, maybe I should have done what she wanted…”

“The way I see it,” Nami sipped her drink. “You had to choose between your relationship and your freedom. You just picked your freedom. I find no fault in your choice.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. If Shamal couldn’t accept your need for freedom, you just have to find some one who will. I’m sure there’s one person out there who will accept all of you as is.”

“Finding them is the problem.”

“Heh, too true.”

“Well, it’s not like this is my first break up.” Miyuki sat up straight again with a mirthless grin. “I just have to put it behind me. Besides, I have to wonder how seriously I was taking it in the first place. It’s possible I was so desperate for my own life there that I just hooked up with the first available nice person in order to add to that life.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Nami asked.

“I planned on returning to my life here.” Miyuki answered. “But I don’t want to just go back to the café. I want to find my own place and a job so I don’t have to rely on anyone.”

“That would explain where I found you.”

“Uh huh. But just my luck there’s nothing suitable for me. Looks like I’ll be sleeping on the street tonight.”

“Of course you won’t.” Nami shook her head. “You’re going to stay here.”

“I can’t do that. I said I don’t want to rely on anyone…”

“Be realistic, Miyuki.” Nami sighed. “I know you can take care of yourself, but sometimes you do need to accept help from others.”

“I don’t want to be a leech…”

“And you won’t be.” Nami smirked. “You know how big our grounds are, and some one needs to clean them. Work at the shrine and in return you can stay, at least until you can find something elsewhere. How does that sound?”

“…” Miyuki considered it before smiling at her friend. “Sure, sounds like a good arrangement to me.”

“Well then,” Nami smiled back, holding up her cup. “Let’s take good care of each other.”

“Yeah.” Miyuki tapped her cup against Nami’s before they both took a swig. “So… You sure my pheromones won’t make you jump me, right?”

Nami laughed. “I told you I’m straight.”

X---X

Across the far reaches of space on the planet of Mid Childa, Shamal sat alone in the bedroom of the otherwise empty apartment. It was only a few days ago that she would cuddle happily under the sheets with her lover, but tonight it felt so cold.

“Shamal?”

Shamal looked up, having not noticed her mistress entering the apartment.

“Hayate…”

The brunette went over and sat besides the other woman on the bed. “How are you doing?” She asked despite knowing the answer.

“Hurt… and confused…” Shamal muttered. “I don’t understand how this happened… We were so happy, and then… I don’t get it.”

“Well,” Hayate put her arm around the doctor’s shoulders and pulled her in. “Sometimes things just fall apart like this.”

“But why?” Shamal asked weakly. “I cared about her so much…”

“From what I understand, you cared about her too much.”

“Can you really care about some one too much?” Shamal looked up.

“When it gets to the point where the other person is troubled by it, yes.” Hayate said.

“But I just wanted what was best for her.” Shamal said, sounding like she was trying to convince Hayate of that fact. “Her body had been hurt so much. I just wanted to make sure she took care of herself, but she said I was suffocating her…”

“She wanted some space, right?”

“Yes, I tried to give it to her, but… I was so worried; I didn’t want anything else to happen to her. I don’t get how that was wrong…”

“Well, think of it this way,” Hayate started. “You know how much I care about you and the others, but how would you feel if I kept telling you what you could and couldn’t do, if I strictly monitored your actions, and otherwise tried to exert complete control over you?”

“… That’s like what our previous masters did…”

“Right? But I respect your desire to go off and do your own things. I allow you that freedom and I trust you to be able to take care of yourself. I think that’s what Miyuki wanted. She wanted you to allow her to do her own thing without you always trying to keep her safe.”

“I still don’t see…”

“No, wanting her to be safe isn’t a bad thing, but…” Hayate paused for the words. “But there can be too much of a good thing. You just kept the leash too short…”

“I… I see…” Shamal sounded defeated. “Is it too late to fix it?”

“I think so, yes.” Hayate said sadly. “Miyuki’s already gone back to Earth and she might not be interested in getting back together with you.”

“So in the end I’m not fit to be in a relationship after all…” Shamal started crying. “I really tried my hardest, I really wanted to be with Miyuki but… Now I won’t be able to be with anyone else…”

“Don’t be silly, Shamal.” Hayate grabbed the older woman’s shoulders and held her at arm’s length. “You can’t think like that. Yes, this relationship didn’t work out, but there will be others. You made some mistakes, but if you keep them in mind for next time, you can avoid making them again.”

“… Really?” Shamal sniffed.

“I guarantee it.” Hayate smiled. “Give it time, and once you’re ready I’m sure you’ll find some one else.”

“If you say so…” Shamal wiped at her eyes. “… Would… Would it be all right if I moved back in with you? I don’t want to be alone…”

“Of course.” Hayate brushed aside a stray hair. “We’re family, after all.”


Nami (http://i46.tinypic.com/34gxdtl.jpg) is Miyuki's best friend from Triangle Heart and one of the sub-heroines.

Well, it's never been a secret that I don't care for the Miyuki/Shamal storyline in Day. The idea of the pairing itself seems farfetched, but to their credit Nanya and RB did develop it decently enough, rather than them meeting and magically falling in love or something. But still, as it went on it basically became "Miyuki gets injured and Shamal worries herself sick over it" repeated several times. At this point in time, I believe it's Miyuki's 3rd stay in the hospital?

Anyways, I felt something different needed to happen, and considering the way Shamal acts towards Miyuki, I figured a break up was the most likely outcome for the reasons explored in the fic.

The idea of having Miyuki run into Nami and chat like that was inspired by an episode of the Kimi ga Nozomu Eien (I can spell that without looking it up!) Next Season OVA that had a similar set up. I thought it was really well done so I used it here.

I liked the idea of the story, of having Miyuki and Shamal split because in a way, they loved each other too much (always worrying) and also not enough (not trusting the other to properly take care of herself). The writing was good, nothing too dramatic and having both of them at a stage where they were sad, but getting that they weren't going to be able to fix what went wrong and not having hard feelings about it.

That being said, I actually think that in Day in the Life, Shamal doesn't flutter over Miyuki to the point that you describe in this story. I would actually frown more on Miyuki in Day, since she's pretty reckless with herself in a way that I find unprofessional and frankly, a tad superfluous. So actually, I could see Shamal dumping Miyuki instead, for refusing to take care of herself and ignoring medical advice.

It's a good story, but I personally have trouble connecting it to the events in Day at this point. I can see this maybe after a long, long build-up, but I'd think that Miyuki and Shamal would be the types who would be humble enough to address the issue before then :heh:. But then again, that's up to Nanya and RB :).

[00-Raiser]

I liked the idea of the story, of having Miyuki and Shamal split because in a way, they loved each other too much (always worrying) and also not enough (not trusting the other to properly take care of herself). The writing was good, nothing too dramatic and having both of them at a stage where they were sad, but getting that they weren't going to be able to fix what went wrong and not having hard feelings about it.

That being said, I actually think that in Day in the Life, Shamal doesn't flutter over Miyuki to the point that you describe in this story. I would actually frown more on Miyuki in Day, since she's pretty reckless with herself in a way that I find unprofessional and frankly, a tad superfluous. So actually, I could see Shamal dumping Miyuki instead, for refusing to take care of herself and ignoring medical advice.

It's a good story, but I personally have trouble connecting it to the events in Day at this point. I can see this maybe after a long, long build-up, but I'd think that Miyuki and Shamal would be the types who would be humble enough to address the issue before then :heh:. But then again, that's up to Nanya and RB :).

Heh, well I'll admit that my mind may have embellished things :heh: Day is so huge with so much going on it's impossible to keep everything straight :eyespin: I was also working off the idea that after Miyuki made it through that last seal and got released that Shamal would get extra protective. People in their first relationships tend to try a bit too hard, trying to be with and please their partner as much as possible and it can usually cause a break up.

[Jimmy C]

Oh, and concerning the Devices, they were obtained during the Wolkenritter's rampage on Earth--they were taking out Bureau clerks to gain pages for the Book before they switched to fighting alien monsters on other worlds. Gil Graham also encountered an injured clerk on Earth as well. These guys just put out a very wide net and managed to obtain enough bits and pieces to construct some functional tech out of it.

Simply being able to kitbash together a makeshift Device out of broken pieces isn't going to help anyone on Earth figure out the technology. Reverse engineering doesn't work that way. Devices depend on two things that the people of UAW 97 have no idea about. First, an energy source that isn't supposed to exist according to their worldview. Second, the "generator" for this energy being inside humans. They'd need someone who knows about magic and Linker Cores to show them the way. Otherwise, they won't even know if they've got a working Device or not.

[deathcurse]

Heh, well I'll admit that my mind may have embellished things :heh: Day is so huge with so much going on it's impossible to keep everything straight :eyespin: I was also working off the idea that after Miyuki made it through that last seal and got released that Shamal would get extra protective. People in their first relationships tend to try a bit too hard, trying to be with and please their partner as much as possible and it can usually cause a break up.

That's fair :), as it's your idea. It's definitely possible from what's being shown in Day, but I guess I'm far more optimistic about Miyuki and Shamal's ability to talk things out! :heh::)

Although if you say "please their partner", I'd think that it might be more likely that Shamal tries her hardest to give Miyuki her space and just bottles up her own concerns, possibly leading to conflict in other areas as the tension and unsaid worries build :heh:. Or maybe she would sneakily keep tabs on Miyuki, but when the truth comes out it causes a huge rift. It would fit with her character, as the Wolkenritter spent their whole existence before Hayate blankly obeying and pleasing their past masters.

But anyways, that's just logistics :). The story itself was very good, I liked the maturity in everyone, it really came through in your writing.

[yuiseppe]

Just another piece of fanart for fanfic because I finally got some time - Satashi's version of Keroko's Syn. Originally was going to be based on Dezo's cracktastic comment on synergy a while back, but this came out instead :S

http://img717.imageshack.us/img717/4202/synattention.jpg (http://img717.imageshack.us/i/synattention.jpg/)

Uploaded with ImageShack.us (http://imageshack.us)
... because 'regulation hairstyle' doesn't exist in the Nanoha universe.

EDIT: attributions.

[RadiantBeam]

It fits quite nicely with how she's been shown in Syn's false light :D.

Extremely relieved to hear that. :heh: I'd already discussed Celica's character at length with Syn before I sat down to type the short out, but I swear Celica was fighting me every step of the way; in the end, I'm glad people thought she was true to how she's been potrayed in false light, that means I didn't fail completely at showing her thoughts and feelings!

Now THAT'S just the best line in there! :D:D:D:D

Lutecia tends to be the Butt Monkey in this area. A lot of people like to tease her about how she isn't getting any. :heh:

Great job RB, and just randomly, from Victor's description he looks nothing like how I imagined him to be! :p

Victor's description was, again, something I discussed at length with Syn before I finally settled on what he looked like. I figured it was about time we had a physical description of the man, since he's never been properly described before.

[Nanya01]

Another short, I just keep thinking things up. *Shrug* Go figure.

People thought that Nanoha and Fate were lesbians, after all, they shared a bed, slept together, were in the companty of women more often than they were with men, raised a daughter together.

The answer was a lot different than that. They would never say that they were lesbians, even if they did love each other. The truth was, Nanoha and Fate just preferred to sleep together because they liked to know that someone was near them when they slept. Fate never could sleep well on her own, knowing that there was someone near her allowed her to sleep though nearly anything.

As for Nanoha? She liked to cuddle when she was asleep. Until she adopted Vivio, it wasn't uncommon for her end up next to Fate as the two slept together.

There were only a few people that knew this. Hayate did, which was why she gave them a room together when they were in Riot Force Six. Lindy knew about Fate's sleeping problems, since the blond had slipped into her bed when she was little several times. The older woman had thought it was cute when she woke up with Fate hugging her side in the mornings. Yuuno knew that Nanoha liked to cuddle a lot. He discovered it completely by accident when he tucked Nanoha in one night after working hard. The girl had grabbed him and pulled him right into bed with her. At first, he was worried that she'd hurt him by accident, like that time she had thought he was food and tried to eat him. In the end, she calmed down completely and just snuggled up to him, smiling.

So, in the end, Nanoha and Fate sleeping together just made sense. Their sleeping problems just made things easier for them to sleep when they were in the same bed.

Hey, look, a NanoFate short from me. Will wonders never cease? So, yes, I can do NanoFate too.

[deathcurse]

Extremely relieved to hear that. :heh: I'd already discussed Celica's character at length with Syn before I sat down to type the short out, but I swear Celica was fighting me every step of the way; in the end, I'm glad people thought she was true to how she's been potrayed in false light, that means I didn't fail completely at showing her thoughts and feelings!

Lutecia tends to be the Butt Monkey in this area. A lot of people like to tease her about how she isn't getting any. :heh:

Victor's description was, again, something I discussed at length with Syn before I finally settled on what he looked like. I figured it was about time we had a physical description of the man, since he's never been properly described before.

It was very well done :).

I liked how Lutecia seems to absorb the jokes now and gets even, since it edges her into a more mature and calm personality that I like for her.

Yeah, funnily enough, I kept imagining Victor to look somewhat like Vice :heh::p. Dunno why!

Another short, I just keep thinking things up. *Shrug* Go figure.

People thought that Nanoha and Fate were lesbians, after all, they shared a bed, slept together, were in the companty of women more often than they were with men, raised a daughter together.

The answer was a lot different than that. They would never say that they were lesbians, even if they did love each other. The truth was, Nanoha and Fate just preferred to sleep together because they liked to know that someone was near them when they slept. Fate never could sleep well on her own, knowing that there was someone near her allowed her to sleep though nearly anything.

As for Nanoha? She liked to cuddle when she was asleep. Until she adopted Vivio, it wasn't uncommon for her end up next to Fate as the two slept together.

There were only a few people that knew this. Hayate did, which was why she gave them a room together when they were in Riot Force Six. Lindy knew about Fate's sleeping problems, since the blond had slipped into her bed when she was little several times. The older woman had thought it was cute when she woke up with Fate hugging her side in the mornings. Yuuno knew that Nanoha liked to cuddle a lot. He discovered it completely by accident when he tucked Nanoha in one night after working hard. The girl had grabbed him and pulled him right into bed with her. At first, he was worried that she'd hurt him by accident, like that time she had thought he was food and tried to eat him. In the end, she calmed down completely and just snuggled up to him, smiling.

So, in the end, Nanoha and Fate sleeping together just made sense. Their sleeping problems just made things easier for them to sleep when they were in the same bed.

Hey, look, a NanoFate short from me. Will wonders never cease? So, yes, I can do NanoFate too.

Great thought, it could neatly explain why those two like sleeping together :p. I know it was probably just a random short, but I was a little disappointed in how it was written. I guess I'm biased, but I find the reasoning behind why Fate and Nanoha may like to snuggle interesting (say, for Fate it's because she's insecure, and for Nanoha maybe she's more clingy to others in sleep than she is normally?). So I'd much rather see a more "show" version that might hint at the deeper reasons why those two snuggle, while still keeping the light and fuzzy mood :). I think I laughed the most at the part where Yuuno recounts the time Nanoha tried to eat him, that was one of my favourite eye-catches! :D

So yeah, I liked the whole idea running through the short, but it really felt like a wasted opportunity to write a great fluff-fic-with-hinted-deeper-meaning. The "tell" style is okay, but I think that you could do some pretty amazing things if you did it in a "show" style.

[Satashi]

Just another piece of fanart for fanfic because I finally got some time - Satashi's version of Keroko's Syn. Originally was going to be based on Dezo's cracktastic comment on synergy a while back, but this came out instead :S

http://img717.imageshack.us/img717/4202/synattention.jpg (http://img717.imageshack.us/i/synattention.jpg/)

Uploaded with ImageShack.us (http://imageshack.us)
... because 'regulation hairstyle' doesn't exist in the Nanoha universe.

EDIT: attributions.

*FLAILS* stop making me want to write more Synergy!!!!

It's already ruined because of Vivid T_T If I were to continue it, I'd have to add in Corona/Rio/Einhart.

.... Though I can see Rio laughing her butt off at Vivio being chained to Syn....

At any rate, I love it :D She's so..... AWESOME looking :D

[synaesthetic]

Simply being able to kitbash together a makeshift Device out of broken pieces isn't going to help anyone on Earth figure out the technology. Reverse engineering doesn't work that way. Devices depend on two things that the people of UAW 97 have no idea about. First, an energy source that isn't supposed to exist according to their worldview. Second, the "generator" for this energy being inside humans. They'd need someone who knows about magic and Linker Cores to show them the way. Otherwise, they won't even know if they've got a working Device or not.

The Devices that the US government picked up weren't nonfunctional, they were just damaged. Because Devices are keyed to their original owner, they weren't able to just pick them up and use them. But they were able to tear them down and take a peek inside at the guts, which they do understand to an extent thanks to the various leftovers from Al'hazred, the basis for all magitech.

Plus it's not like the mage folks who used Earth for their own personal battleground were very discreet. Also, the agency that runs this base has had their hands on the Precursor Artifact since the 1970s. They've had over forty years to study it. And they've existed longer than that--since after World War II, and they've found plenty of unusual things between then and MC 0088.

We already know that while most of Earth's humans have dormant Linker Cores, those who are active are very active. Terran-born mages are rare, but not impossible (i.e. Gil Graham, Nanoha Takamachi, Hayate Yagami and also Genya Nakajima's ancestors).

The Bureau takes a hands-off approach, even though NSIS knows about some of this, the Administrative Council does not and most military does not, either. Furthermore, it's easier to understand why this is possible when you understand just what the Precursor Artifact does. It was partially mentioned in Chapter 1, and if you want the whole story, you'll have to read the rest!

Because seriously this is the absolute core of the plot and there's no way I'm spoiling it here, even under tags. :heh:

It's also important to remember that this is an AU, RadiantBeam has already played very fast and loose with canon and I'm doing it even more so (since false light depends upon many things canon doesn't touch on or doesn't explain very well).

Edit:
To clarify, the Americans don't know anything about magic, specifically about styles or methodologies. They just know about the energy source that powers what Mid folks refer to as magic. In Chapter 4, there is a scene where Tizona picks up the protomages on his sensors and informs Celica that they are emitting magical energy signatures, but there's no indication of core logic. They don't know how to cast spells; they just figured out how to tap into that energy source to power technology that is, compared to what the Bureau has, very primitive. Wait for Chapter 4 to get more info.

[00-Raiser]

That's fair :), as it's your idea. It's definitely possible from what's being shown in Day, but I guess I'm far more optimistic about Miyuki and Shamal's ability to talk things out! :heh::)

*Double takes* Who are you and what have you done with the deathcurse who likes angst and endings that are vauge and inconclusive?! :eek:

;)

Another short, I just keep thinking things up. *Shrug* Go figure.

People thought that Nanoha and Fate were lesbians, after all, they shared a bed, slept together, were in the companty of women more often than they were with men, raised a daughter together.

The answer was a lot different than that. They would never say that they were lesbians, even if they did love each other. The truth was, Nanoha and Fate just preferred to sleep together because they liked to know that someone was near them when they slept. Fate never could sleep well on her own, knowing that there was someone near her allowed her to sleep though nearly anything.

As for Nanoha? She liked to cuddle when she was asleep. Until she adopted Vivio, it wasn't uncommon for her end up next to Fate as the two slept together.

There were only a few people that knew this. Hayate did, which was why she gave them a room together when they were in Riot Force Six. Lindy knew about Fate's sleeping problems, since the blond had slipped into her bed when she was little several times. The older woman had thought it was cute when she woke up with Fate hugging her side in the mornings. Yuuno knew that Nanoha liked to cuddle a lot. He discovered it completely by accident when he tucked Nanoha in one night after working hard. The girl had grabbed him and pulled him right into bed with her. At first, he was worried that she'd hurt him by accident, like that time she had thought he was food and tried to eat him. In the end, she calmed down completely and just snuggled up to him, smiling.

So, in the end, Nanoha and Fate sleeping together just made sense. Their sleeping problems just made things easier for them to sleep when they were in the same bed.

Hey, look, a NanoFate short from me. Will wonders never cease? So, yes, I can do NanoFate too.

Is that really NanoFate? Cuz it seems to me that's just explaining the reason they plutonically share a bed, something along the lines of what I thought why they did that.

Anyways, it was very nice :)

[00-Raiser]

Sorry for the double post, but it's slow tonight...

So it seemed that no one wanted some Chrono/Yuuno =/ Well, I uploaded it to FF.net anyways. (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/18/)

Also got a new short. In this, Nanoha discovers that no matter how good you are at something, some one will always be better.

“STARLIGHT BEAKER!” Nanoha screamed as she fired the blast. The pink energy engulfed the immediate area in a blinding light, forcing her to shield her eyes. She panted heavily, having gone into Blaster 3 and put her all into that single attack. She could barely stay airborne, but her act had been a necessary one.

Nanoha could only pray it had been enough.

The blast subsided, leaving only dust and debris in the air. It soon began to fade, but Nanoha’s face had turned to one of horror even before she could see again. Pulsating through the air was the sound of what could only be described as a mechanical heart beat. Beyond the cloud of dirt an orb of light shone faintly, becoming much more brilliant as the air cleared.

The Ace of Aces could now see her foe, a giant humanoid metal monstrosity that towered over everything. To her dismay its metallic body did not even have the slightest scratch on it.

“No way…”

The machine merely stood there, staring at her with the large orb in its face, seemingly taunting her as if saying “Is that the best you can do?”

It then slowly moved its arms up towards its chest, the orbs on the back of its hands and in its chest growing brighter.

“Uh oh!” Nanoha moved to defend herself from whatever was coming, but it seemed like a futile effort.

When the three orbs came together, it made a sound that was like an ominous voice emanating from the machine itself.

Meioooooou

The explosion that followed could be seen from space.

The mecha featured is Zeorymer of the Heavens (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c1LkuYy94a0#t=4m43s) from Hades Project Zeorymer. As you can see, it makes things go boom real good! :heh: The title is such because Zeorymer breaks whatever Super Robot Wars game its in (SRWJ even gave it an upgrade!) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0kf9xda4nBI)

Well, Nanoha herself is no stranger (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t8ZHASJGbCw&NR=1) to Zeorymer's methods :D

[RadiantBeam]

It's also important to remember that this is an AU, RadiantBeam has already played very fast and loose with canon

Canon went flying out the window for Shadowverse around the time I revealed what kind of job Lutecia had. :heh: Everything else up to that could probably be considered at least loosely canon material at best, until Vivid was published.

[deathcurse]

*Double takes* Who are you and what have you done with the deathcurse who likes angst and endings that are vauge and inconclusive?! :eek:

;)

Haha :D, well, your ending wasn't really inconclusive now, was it? :p;)

Seriously though, in regards to Day I guess I see Miyuki and Shamal as likely being able to patch things up because neither of them seem to take themselves too seriously, and people like that are typically good with admitting they're wrong (which is huge in resolving these kinds of conflicts). I guess that's why I see it as a stretch to have them split up at this point, unless everything that could go wrong went wrong between them! :heh:

(Of course, if Miyuki died as a result of that story arc, and Shamal's heart is quietly broken and she continues on as usual but all her friends know that she's broken up inside...now that would be a nice vague and angsty ending! :p:D)

[00-Raiser]

*Points to Deathcurse* See, now here's a girl whose brain you want to pick for ideas!

[Nanya01]

Sorry for the double post, but it's slow tonight...

So it seemed that no one wanted some Chrono/Yuuno =/ Well, I uploaded it to FF.net anyways. (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/18/)

Also got a new short. In this, Nanoha discovers that no matter how good you are at something, some one will always be better.

“STARLIGHT BEAKER!” Nanoha screamed as she fired the blast. The pink energy engulfed the immediate area in a blinding light, forcing her to shield her eyes. She panted heavily, having gone into Blaster 3 and put her all into that single attack. She could barely stay airborne, but her act had been a necessary one.

Nanoha could only pray it had been enough.

The blast subsided, leaving only dust and debris in the air. It soon began to fade, but Nanoha’s face had turned to one of horror even before she could see again. Pulsating through the air was the sound of what could only be described as a mechanical heart beat. Beyond the cloud of dirt an orb of light shone faintly, becoming much more brilliant as the air cleared.

The Ace of Aces could now see her foe, a giant humanoid metal monstrosity that towered over everything. To her dismay its metallic body did not even have the slightest scratch on it.

“No way…”

The machine merely stood there, staring at her with the large orb in its face, seemingly taunting her as if saying “Is that the best you can do?”

It then slowly moved its arms up towards its chest, the orbs on the back of its hands and in its chest growing brighter.

“Uh oh!” Nanoha moved to defend herself from whatever was coming, but it seemed like a futile effort.

When the three orbs came together, it made a sound that was like an ominous voice emanating from the machine itself.

Meioooooou

The explosion that followed could be seen from space.

The mecha featured is Zeorymer of the Heavens (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c1LkuYy94a0#t=4m43s) from Hades Project Zeorymer. As you can see, it makes things go boom real good! :heh: The title is such because Zeorymer breaks whatever Super Robot Wars game its in (SRWJ even gave it an upgrade!) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0kf9xda4nBI)

Well, Nanoha herself is no stranger (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t8ZHASJGbCw&NR=1) to Zeorymer's methods :D

I don't know Zeorymer, other than the Valzacard is more Gamebreaking. :p (6 SP base, nearly the size of Gunbuster, dodges pretty well.)

But still, something she can't break?

Unpossible! =O

Edit: BTW, didn't realize that it was you who wrote the Chrono/Yuuno snippet above.

[00-Raiser]

I don't know Zeorymer, other than the Valzacard is more Gamebreaking. :p (6 SP base, nearly the size of Gunbuster, dodges pretty well.)

But can it do this?! (www.youtube.com/watch?v=DpK4buNIDmk)

But still, something she can't break?

Unpossible! =O

Even if she could get through its force field, it's got instant regen too!

Edit: BTW, didn't realize that it was you who wrote the Chrono/Yuuno snippet above.

Heh, I guess it is outside my usual range of content :heh: I recall a few people suggesting I do some Chrono/Yuuno awhile ago *shrug*.

I sure write a variety of pairings, don't I? :D

[Nanya01]

But can it do this?! (www.youtube.com/watch?v=DpK4buNIDmk)

Yes, Yes it can, and then it breaks dimensions. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zFNcue0RUdg)

[deathcurse]

I'm going to be busy for a while with school and other stories, so I thought that I might start posting some of my random shorts in Fanfiction.net :).

Looking Out (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6001663/1/), where Chrono gets into a fight and Lindy can guess why...

As for Crime Never Sleeps, Angel and Logs, they'll all likely be on hold for a little bit while I work through the various problems I've been having with them :heh:. Sorry about that!

[yuiseppe]

I'm going to be busy for a while with school and other stories, so I thought that I might start posting some of my random shorts in Fanfiction.net :).

Looking Out (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6001663/1/), where Chrono gets into a fight and Lindy can guess why...

As for Crime Never Sleeps, Angel and Logs, they'll all likely be on hold for a little bit while I work through the various problems I've been having with them :heh:. Sorry about that!

I love it when authors give me warning to prepare for withdrawal symptoms ;D Look forward to your fics picking back up again!

[RadiantBeam]

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

“Someday, somehow
I’m gonna make it all right, but not right now
I know you’re wondering when.”

-Nickelback

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Vivio Takamachi was never used to entering the building that housed the NSIS. It was a strange, bitter kind of irony, really; she had signed up to become a Shadow when she’d been seventeen and hadn’t looked back, but she could never fully suppress the chill that passed down her spine every time she walked through the doors. Rubbing her arms briefly, she glanced back outside and frowned, wondering if this time she could blame her goosebumps on the weather.

“Yo, Takamachi, you’re late.” The honey blonde yelped as she was slapped on the back and a folder was shoved into her hands. “Boss Lady’s already got a case for us.”

“Victor.” Vivio’s voice was breathless from shock; even after two years of Shadow service, she was never used to how soundlessly the man could sneak up on her. “You startled me.”

The man smiled easily. “Eh, sorry, kid. Hard habit to break. Anyway, you’ve gotta go visit Iris, she’ll brief you on what’s going down.”

The nineteen-year-old slid her glasses up her nose. “Auris on a rampage today?”

“Like nobody’s business. Apparently someone tried to hack into the databases earlier this morning in the dark hours, but the programs kept them out. No clue who did the hack or why, but it’s enough to keep her feathers ruffled. So watch your back.”

The younger woman only had a moment to lift her hand in thanks before he headed off, probably to handle a case. Without thinking she called after him, “Victor, do you need me to ask the leader to give you a partner for this?”

He waved his hand lazily. “I’ll be fine, Takamachi. Solo work keeps the blood warm.”

She watched him disappear into the rain and knew what he left unsaid; Victor Stormhawk hadn’t had a partner since the day Lutecia Alphine had been found dead by her surrogate father’s grave.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Celica sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair out of her eyes and not even glancing up when Vivio came into the room. “Hey, kid.”

“No scolding me for coming in late?” Absently, Vivio wandered over to the cooler and fished out a vanilla Pepsi, clicking the can open. She would have preferred caramel milk, but she would take what she could get.

“We’re all entitled.” The older woman made no further comment on the issue; she knew what today was. “Did you see Vic, by any chance?”

“Yeah, he was heading out for a mission. You need him for something?”

“I need to run some info by him on a rogue. Guy only snapped recently and is still on the loose, so I want Vic to keep an eye out for him. Crazy in the head and trigger happy, but we lost track of him. He’s damned good at staying under.” She scowled remembering it; she had been the one tracking him, and it annoyed her that he’d gotten away.

The honey blonde grimaced, sitting down at her computer. “I hate rogues.”

“Be glad your uncle never made you a field agent.” It was the last favor Chrono had owed Nanoha; the brunette hadn’t been able to convince her daughter to stay out of Shadow territory, so at her request Vivio had only been given a job behind the computers working as an assistant and partner to Celica. The girl had a knack for it, and so far she hadn’t complained once.

Probably because things were still tense between her and Nanoha, Celica mused. Vivio would never truly be her old self with her mother, but she would respect her final wish out of duty, if nothing else.

“Say, Celica…”

“Hmm? What is it?”

Vivio frowned. “Do you ever feel a chill when you come in?”

The gray-eyed woman blinked. “A chill?”

“Yeah. When you walk through the doors. Runs down your spine and makes you shiver, like someone’s brushing a hand against your shoulders or something. Like they’re trying to hold you back so you don’t come in here.”

There was a long moment of silence before Celica began typing again, the sound of the keys clacking sounding loud and unnatural in the stillness. “Can’t say I’ve ever felt anything like that before.”

Vivio’s frown deepened, and she took another sip of her Pepsi. “Must be me, then.”

Celicia said nothing.

You and I both know there was someone else who never wanted you to end up here, kid. She must be rolling over in her grave right now.

1. Set two years after the events of "Sunset", so Vivio is about nineteen or so here. Celica and Victor also make an appearance, though I don't know how well I captured their "broken-ness" after Lutecia's death.

2. A lot of this is vague and left to the reader's intepretation, which was what I intended. You can probably all guess why things are tense and strained between Nanoha and Vivio if you've read "Broken", and while I didn't mention it too much, you can probably guess what event happened on that particular day that made Vivio late to work.

3. Also, Lutecia. As a ghost. Or something.

4. Inspired by a rather old comment that I remember Dezo making once when I was trying to figure out how "Sunrise" would ultimately conclude, in which he suggested that Vivio actually be convinced to join the NSIS and become a Shadow like Lutecia. In the end that didn't happen in my fanon, but I have to admit that I find the idea of a post-"Sunset" Vivio as a Shadow fascinating. Celica would be her mentor figure, obviously.

[DezoPenguin]

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

“Someday, somehow
I’m gonna make it all right, but not right now
I know you’re wondering when.”

-Nickelback

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Vivio Takamachi was never used to entering the building that housed the NSIS. It was a strange, bitter kind of irony, really; she had signed up to become a Shadow when she’d been seventeen and hadn’t looked back, but she could never fully suppress the chill that passed down her spine every time she walked through the doors. Rubbing her arms briefly, she glanced back outside and frowned, wondering if this time she could blame her goosebumps on the weather.

“Yo, Takamachi, you’re late.” The honey blonde yelped as she was slapped on the back and a folder was shoved into her hands. “Boss Lady’s already got a case for us.”

“Victor.” Vivio’s voice was breathless from shock; even after two years of Shadow service, she was never used to how soundlessly the man could sneak up on her. “You startled me.”

The man smiled easily. “Eh, sorry, kid. Hard habit to break. Anyway, you’ve gotta go visit Iris, she’ll brief you on what’s going down.”

The nineteen-year-old slid her glasses up her nose. “Auris on a rampage today?”

“Like nobody’s business. Apparently someone tried to hack into the databases earlier this morning in the dark hours, but the programs kept them out. No clue who did the hack or why, but it’s enough to keep her feathers ruffled. So watch your back.”

The younger woman only had a moment to lift her hand in thanks before he headed off, probably to handle a case. Without thinking she called after him, “Victor, do you need me to ask the leader to give you a partner for this?”

He waved his hand lazily. “I’ll be fine, Takamachi. Solo work keeps the blood warm.”

She watched him disappear into the rain and knew what he left unsaid; Victor Stormhawk hadn’t had a partner since the day Lutecia Alphine had been found dead by her surrogate father’s grave.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Celica sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair out of her eyes and not even glancing up when Vivio came into the room. “Hey, kid.”

“No scolding me for coming in late?” Absently, Vivio wandered over to the cooler and fished out a vanilla Pepsi, clicking the can open. She would have preferred caramel milk, but she would take what she could get.

“We’re all entitled.” The older woman made no further comment on the issue; she knew what today was. “Did you see Vic, by any chance?”

“Yeah, he was heading out for a mission. You need him for something?”

“I need to run some info by him on a rogue. Guy only snapped recently and is still on the loose, so I want Vic to keep an eye out for him. Crazy in the head and trigger happy, but we lost track of him. He’s damned good at staying under.” She scowled remembering it; she had been the one tracking him, and it annoyed her that he’d gotten away.

The honey blonde grimaced, sitting down at her computer. “I hate rogues.”

“Be glad your uncle never made you a field agent.” It was the last favor Chrono had owed Nanoha; the brunette hadn’t been able to convince her daughter to stay out of Shadow territory, so at her request Vivio had only been given a job behind the computers working as an assistant and partner to Celica. The girl had a knack for it, and so far she hadn’t complained once.

Probably because things were still tense between her and Nanoha, Celica mused. Vivio would never truly be her old self with her mother, but she would respect her final wish out of duty, if nothing else.

“Say, Celica…”

“Hmm? What is it?”

Vivio frowned. “Do you ever feel a chill when you come in?”

The gray-eyed woman blinked. “A chill?”

“Yeah. When you walk through the doors. Runs down your spine and makes you shiver, like someone’s brushing a hand against your shoulders or something. Like they’re trying to hold you back so you don’t come in here.”

There was a long moment of silence before Celica began typing again, the sound of the keys clacking sounding loud and unnatural in the stillness. “Can’t say I’ve ever felt anything like that before.”

Vivio’s frown deepened, and she took another sip of her Pepsi. “Must be me, then.”

Celicia said nothing.

You and I both know there was someone else who never wanted you to end up here, kid. She must be rolling over in her grave right now.

1. Set two years after the events of "Sunset", so Vivio is about nineteen or so here. Celica and Victor also make an appearance, though I don't know how well I captured their "broken-ness" after Lutecia's death.

2. A lot of this is vague and left to the reader's intepretation, which was what I intended. You can probably all guess why things are tense and strained between Nanoha and Vivio if you've read "Broken", and while I didn't mention it too much, you can probably guess what event happened on that particular day that made Vivio late to work.

3. Also, Lutecia. As a ghost. Or something.

4. Inspired by a rather old comment that I remember Dezo making once when I was trying to figure out how "Sunrise" would ultimately conclude, in which he suggested that Vivio actually be convinced to join the NSIS and become a Shadow like Lutecia. In the end that didn't happen in my fanon, but I have to admit that I find the idea of a post-"Sunrise" Vivio as a Shadow fascinating. Celica would be her mentor figure, obviously.

I like it! The interesting thing is how so many different people got broken in different ways by Lutecia's death...Vivio's fade into darkness, Nanoha's relationship with her daughter, Victor's dedication to solo work, Chrono's early retirement from the Director post compared to canon, even Celica and Victor's romance being conspicuous by its absence (probably because Lutecia wasn't around to matchmake) though Celica herself doesn't seem particularly different (again, appropriate, since she's never seemed to me to be the type to be too motivated by grief, particularly over a semi-friend co-worker in a high-risk profession). Rather than the biting pain of immediate grief, this was more the dull, gray feeling that settles in later...

(Ghost-Like!Lutecia was cute, too. :))

[00-Raiser]

I'm going to be busy for a while with school and other stories, so I thought that I might start posting some of my random shorts in Fanfiction.net :).

Looking Out (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6001663/1/), where Chrono gets into a fight and Lindy can guess why...

As for Crime Never Sleeps, Angel and Logs, they'll all likely be on hold for a little bit while I work through the various problems I've been having with them :heh:. Sorry about that!

Well, I'm not following any of those fics you mentioned, but I do love the shorts you write when I do read them. I'll patiently await your return :D

In the meantime, I dunno why but I felt like writing some more yaoi. Based on the review Nanya left on FF.net for my Chrono/Yuuno short, here's some Vice/Griffith :D I think I recall others using this pairing before.

“Finally, the day is over!” Vice announced with a stretch as he enter Riot Force 6’s lounge area. He stripped off his jacket and unceremoniously tossed it onto one of the couches. Taking a seat on another, the pilot kicked off his shoes and put his feet up on the coffee table.

Griffith, having been the sole occupant of the room before Vice’s entrance, looked up from his novel, horrified.

“Vice, could you refrain from acting like a slob?” He admonished.

“Come on, Griffith, I finally get to relax. Cut me some slack.” Vice waved it off.

“You may be off duty,” Griffith got to his feet and walked over as he lectured. “But we still have to keep up appearances. What if one of your juniors saw you like this? It would set a bad example.”

“Hmm…” Vice got to his feet as well. “Lighten up, man. It’s no big deal.”

“But…”

“Oh?” Vice’s hand shot out and snatched away Griffith’s glasses off his face. “I wonder… are these what are making you such a serious character?”

“Hey, give those back.” Griffith frowned and tried to grab them, but Vice lifted them over his head.

“Maybe I don’t wanna.”

“Vice!” Griffith tried desperately to get his glasses back, but the other man kept moving them away, taunting him all the while.

Eventually, Griffith leaned too far in and crashed into Vice, sending both of them tumbling down onto the sofa.

“Gonna force yourself on me as punishment, eh?” Vice grinned from his location under the younger man.

“That was not my intent!” Griffith reeled back and blushed furiously. Vice used the opening to deftly reverse their positions. Griffith was now on his back while Vice straddled him. “V-Vice…”

Vice grinned and slipped Griffith’s glasses back on to their owner’s face.

“You know, I think you look the best with them on.” He whispered, slowly inching their faces together.

“You enjoy giving me a hard time, don’t you?” Griffith whispered.

“I know you enjoy it too.” The former sniper smirked.

Just as their lips were about to touch, the door suddenly slid open.

“What a long day.”

“You said it.”

Hayate and Shari paused when they walked in.

“What’s up with you two?” Shari asked the two flustered looking men who sat at opposite ends of the couch.

“Oh, nothing.” They said in unison.

Also, I've uploaded my Zeorymer (www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/19) short.

[RadiantBeam]

Well, I'm not following any of those fics you mentioned, but I do love the shorts you write when I do read them. I'll patiently await your return :D

In the meantime, I dunno why but I felt like writing some more yaoi. Based on the review Nanya left on FF.net for my Chrono/Yuuno short, here's some Vice/Griffith :D I think I recall others using this pairing before.

“Finally, the day is over!” Vice announced with a stretch as he enter Riot Force 6’s lounge area. He stripped off his jacket and unceremoniously tossed it onto one of the couches. Taking a seat on another, the pilot kicked off his shoes and put his feet up on the coffee table.

Griffith, having been the sole occupant of the room before Vice’s entrance, looked up from his novel, horrified.

“Vice, could you refrain from acting like a slob?” He admonished.

“Come on, Griffith, I finally get to relax. Cut me some slack.” Vice waved it off.

“You may be off duty,” Griffith got to his feet and walked over as he lectured. “But we still have to keep up appearances. What if one of your juniors saw you like this? It would set a bad example.”

“Hmm…” Vice got to his feet as well. “Lighten up, man. It’s no big deal.”

“But…”

“Oh?” Vice’s hand shot out and snatched away Griffith’s glasses off his face. “I wonder… are these what are making you such a serious character?”

“Hey, give those back.” Griffith frowned and tried to grab them, but Vice lifted them over his head.

“Maybe I don’t wanna.”

“Vice!” Griffith tried desperately to get his glasses back, but the other man kept moving them away, taunting him all the while.

Eventually, Griffith leaned too far in and crashed into Vice, sending both of them tumbling down onto the sofa.

“Gonna force yourself on me as punishment, eh?” Vice grinned from his location under the younger man.

“That was not my intent!” Griffith reeled back and blushed furiously. Vice used the opening to deftly reverse their positions. Griffith was now on his back while Vice straddled him. “V-Vice…”

Vice grinned and slipped Griffith’s glasses back on to their owner’s face.

“You know, I think you look the best with them on.” He whispered, slowly inching their faces together.

“You enjoy giving me a hard time, don’t you?” Griffith whispered.

“I know you enjoy it too.” The former sniper smirked.

Just as their lips were about to touch, the door suddenly slid open.

“What a long day.”

“You said it.”

Hayate and Shari paused when they walked in.

“What’s up with you two?” Shari asked the two flustered looking men who sat at opposite ends of the couch.

“Oh, nothing.” They said in unison.

Also, I've uploaded my Zeorymer (www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/19) short.

And then Hayate whipped out a video camera and orchestrated a Vice/Shari/Griffith threesome. Because she could.

[00-Raiser]

And then Hayate whipped out a video camera and orchestrated a Vice/Shari/Griffith threesome. Because she could.

Talk about abuse of authority XD

[Nanya01]

Well, I'm not following any of those fics you mentioned, but I do love the shorts you write when I do read them. I'll patiently await your return :D

In the meantime, I dunno why but I felt like writing some more yaoi. Based on the review Nanya left on FF.net for my Chrono/Yuuno short, here's some Vice/Griffith :D I think I recall others using this pairing before.

“Finally, the day is over!” Vice announced with a stretch as he enter Riot Force 6’s lounge area. He stripped off his jacket and unceremoniously tossed it onto one of the couches. Taking a seat on another, the pilot kicked off his shoes and put his feet up on the coffee table.

Griffith, having been the sole occupant of the room before Vice’s entrance, looked up from his novel, horrified.

“Vice, could you refrain from acting like a slob?” He admonished.

“Come on, Griffith, I finally get to relax. Cut me some slack.” Vice waved it off.

“You may be off duty,” Griffith got to his feet and walked over as he lectured. “But we still have to keep up appearances. What if one of your juniors saw you like this? It would set a bad example.”

“Hmm…” Vice got to his feet as well. “Lighten up, man. It’s no big deal.”

“But…”

“Oh?” Vice’s hand shot out and snatched away Griffith’s glasses off his face. “I wonder… are these what are making you such a serious character?”

“Hey, give those back.” Griffith frowned and tried to grab them, but Vice lifted them over his head.

“Maybe I don’t wanna.”

“Vice!” Griffith tried desperately to get his glasses back, but the other man kept moving them away, taunting him all the while.

Eventually, Griffith leaned too far in and crashed into Vice, sending both of them tumbling down onto the sofa.

“Gonna force yourself on me as punishment, eh?” Vice grinned from his location under the younger man.

“That was not my intent!” Griffith reeled back and blushed furiously. Vice used the opening to deftly reverse their positions. Griffith was now on his back while Vice straddled him. “V-Vice…”

Vice grinned and slipped Griffith’s glasses back on to their owner’s face.

“You know, I think you look the best with them on.” He whispered, slowly inching their faces together.

“You enjoy giving me a hard time, don’t you?” Griffith whispered.

“I know you enjoy it too.” The former sniper smirked.

Just as their lips were about to touch, the door suddenly slid open.

“What a long day.”

“You said it.”

Hayate and Shari paused when they walked in.

“What’s up with you two?” Shari asked the two flustered looking men who sat at opposite ends of the couch.

“Oh, nothing.” They said in unison.

Also, I've uploaded my Zeorymer (www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/19) short.

Okay, that was interesting... Maybe I should watch what I say sometimes.

[deathcurse]

I love it when authors give me warning to prepare for withdrawal symptoms ;D Look forward to your fics picking back up again!

Thanks, hopefully I can get chapters out for those stories soon! :heh: It's aggravating, since I actually have a lot of new stuff for Crime Never Sleeps, but I can't post any of it until I finish the trial scene that's been sooooooooooo hard to write.....

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

“Someday, somehow
I’m gonna make it all right, but not right now
I know you’re wondering when.”

-Nickelback

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Vivio Takamachi was never used to entering the building that housed the NSIS. It was a strange, bitter kind of irony, really; she had signed up to become a Shadow when she’d been seventeen and hadn’t looked back, but she could never fully suppress the chill that passed down her spine every time she walked through the doors. Rubbing her arms briefly, she glanced back outside and frowned, wondering if this time she could blame her goosebumps on the weather.

“Yo, Takamachi, you’re late.” The honey blonde yelped as she was slapped on the back and a folder was shoved into her hands. “Boss Lady’s already got a case for us.”

“Victor.” Vivio’s voice was breathless from shock; even after two years of Shadow service, she was never used to how soundlessly the man could sneak up on her. “You startled me.”

The man smiled easily. “Eh, sorry, kid. Hard habit to break. Anyway, you’ve gotta go visit Iris, she’ll brief you on what’s going down.”

The nineteen-year-old slid her glasses up her nose. “Auris on a rampage today?”

“Like nobody’s business. Apparently someone tried to hack into the databases earlier this morning in the dark hours, but the programs kept them out. No clue who did the hack or why, but it’s enough to keep her feathers ruffled. So watch your back.”

The younger woman only had a moment to lift her hand in thanks before he headed off, probably to handle a case. Without thinking she called after him, “Victor, do you need me to ask the leader to give you a partner for this?”

He waved his hand lazily. “I’ll be fine, Takamachi. Solo work keeps the blood warm.”

She watched him disappear into the rain and knew what he left unsaid; Victor Stormhawk hadn’t had a partner since the day Lutecia Alphine had been found dead by her surrogate father’s grave.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Celica sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair out of her eyes and not even glancing up when Vivio came into the room. “Hey, kid.”

“No scolding me for coming in late?” Absently, Vivio wandered over to the cooler and fished out a vanilla Pepsi, clicking the can open. She would have preferred caramel milk, but she would take what she could get.

“We’re all entitled.” The older woman made no further comment on the issue; she knew what today was. “Did you see Vic, by any chance?”

“Yeah, he was heading out for a mission. You need him for something?”

“I need to run some info by him on a rogue. Guy only snapped recently and is still on the loose, so I want Vic to keep an eye out for him. Crazy in the head and trigger happy, but we lost track of him. He’s damned good at staying under.” She scowled remembering it; she had been the one tracking him, and it annoyed her that he’d gotten away.

The honey blonde grimaced, sitting down at her computer. “I hate rogues.”

“Be glad your uncle never made you a field agent.” It was the last favor Chrono had owed Nanoha; the brunette hadn’t been able to convince her daughter to stay out of Shadow territory, so at her request Vivio had only been given a job behind the computers working as an assistant and partner to Celica. The girl had a knack for it, and so far she hadn’t complained once.

Probably because things were still tense between her and Nanoha, Celica mused. Vivio would never truly be her old self with her mother, but she would respect her final wish out of duty, if nothing else.

“Say, Celica…”

“Hmm? What is it?”

Vivio frowned. “Do you ever feel a chill when you come in?”

The gray-eyed woman blinked. “A chill?”

“Yeah. When you walk through the doors. Runs down your spine and makes you shiver, like someone’s brushing a hand against your shoulders or something. Like they’re trying to hold you back so you don’t come in here.”

There was a long moment of silence before Celica began typing again, the sound of the keys clacking sounding loud and unnatural in the stillness. “Can’t say I’ve ever felt anything like that before.”

Vivio’s frown deepened, and she took another sip of her Pepsi. “Must be me, then.”

Celicia said nothing.

You and I both know there was someone else who never wanted you to end up here, kid. She must be rolling over in her grave right now.

1. Set two years after the events of "Sunset", so Vivio is about nineteen or so here. Celica and Victor also make an appearance, though I don't know how well I captured their "broken-ness" after Lutecia's death.

2. A lot of this is vague and left to the reader's intepretation, which was what I intended. You can probably all guess why things are tense and strained between Nanoha and Vivio if you've read "Broken", and while I didn't mention it too much, you can probably guess what event happened on that particular day that made Vivio late to work.

3. Also, Lutecia. As a ghost. Or something.

4. Inspired by a rather old comment that I remember Dezo making once when I was trying to figure out how "Sunrise" would ultimately conclude, in which he suggested that Vivio actually be convinced to join the NSIS and become a Shadow like Lutecia. In the end that didn't happen in my fanon, but I have to admit that I find the idea of a post-"Sunset" Vivio as a Shadow fascinating. Celica would be her mentor figure, obviously.

I agree with Dezo's comments, there's a great mood here :). I love stories that take into account the moment after the crazy drama, where things are quiet and not much actually happens, but a slice-of-life with an eventful backstory adding a spice to the narrative :D.

I liked how Vivio was just an information handler, since I would have a difficult time seeing her do fieldwork and actually be able to handle the strain. Also, it would probably be pretty hard for her to do undercover work, as she's pretty high profile.

Celica's comment at the end actually makes for an interesting moral dilemma--is Vivio actually being disrespectful of her dead lover by doing exactly what Lutecia would have hated to see Vivio do? Yes, on some twisted level it could be an homage to Lutecia, but after all of Lutecia's sacrifices to keep Vivio out of the Shadows-world, it must seem like a slap in the face for Vivio to walk into it knowingly (to paraphrase how Lutecia got into the Shadows in the first place...).

[NorthernFallout]

The small project bears fruit. This will be an Ancient Belka fic, detailing the journey of my OC Clara Statfield (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3030245&postcount=8838), on her road of revenge against the Dark King. This time around there will be a set amount of chapters from the start, currently 8, rounding about 2-3000 words per chapter. I've found I write better in short bursts, although this might change slightly.

Focus will be on Clara, but other things are included such as:
- Reinforce 1
- Tome of the Night Sky pre-corruption status
- The Wolkenritter
- Ixpellia
- The setting of Ancient Belka itself, through my viewpoint

I'm trying to stick to canon as much as I can, even though info regarding this era is abysmal. Some things I do after my own theories and ideas. CC stuff, well... I can't say I don't try.

http://i455.photobucket.com/albums/qq275/AtomicoX/Random/vengeanceondarknesslogo.jpg
Some flames have a distinct pattern in their movement and color. A dark red dancing in the light from a golden fire ravaging the landscape around you, a lone flame surrounded by its brethren. Yet, it can be seen with clarity as it stands out from the rest. It's a flame of grief and rage. The flame of revenge.

Mixed with sadness and a freezing shock, revenge was the feeling she felt the strongest in her heart. She knew what she had lost, but also what she still had. She knew what means was at her disposal.

A thought of revenge amidst the chaos that surrounded her. It gave fuel to her inner fire and gifted her the courage to look up at the deity who had laid down this devastation upon her life. For a brief moment they caught each other's glances. No words were spoken, but both of them knew the future and what they would become. They would cross paths once again, giving an answer to the question in their minds.

A single question, asking who would live to experience the future beyond their final meeting.

*

"Another glass, Miss?" the bartender asked and held out another bottle of the sweetest wine she had tasted in a long time. She played with the tip of her finger on the glass's edge before nodding and giving him a tiny smile.

"Yea. Why not."

The bartender poured the wine until it filled half of the glass and then bowed, moving on to his other customers sitting with slouched shoulders over the bar desk. She didn't pay much attention to them and they didn't to her.

Each of them had his own problems to think about, the various questions asked as life progressed without stop. Some of them were drinking their sorrows away, seeking the answer in the bottle. Others, much like her, simply pondered and planned of events to come. She, on the other hand, was almost done with her planning. It was only a matter of executing it.

The bar Seven Mages was popular in this part of Kolnen, a small town surrounded by the Sharp-Edge mountain ridge. Only one entrance led to the town itself through the mountain, guarded by several old mages and ordinary constables positioned at a massive iron gate, leading into an underground tunnel. Not that the town had any significant importance in the nation. It was just protection for their inhabitants from outer threats.

Seven Mages was located in the southern part of the town, or what some would call the Visitor's Place. Hotels and private apartments available for rental filled the sides of the streets, all for the visitors' comfort in case they needed a place to rest. Seven Mages was perfectly placed in the middle of it all and the bar had a steady number of visitors every night.

At this time though, being quite early in the morning, there wasn't many people in the pub. Most of them were night-time workers, relaxing after a hard night's work before they'd collapse into their warm beds. The atmosphere was calm and quiet because of this, and the Icebreaker preferred it to stay that way. She didn't like the constant noise that usually accompanied these sort of bars.

"Is this the famous Icebreaker I've been hearing about?" someone asked from behind her back.

A man sat down in the chair next to her and she eyed him thoughtfully. His hair was clean and sorted, but his eyes betrayed the state of his tired body. His clothes were nothing out of the ordinary either, but far from what the other workers in the town usually wore. There was something odd about him.

"I may be. Who's asking?"

"A friend of a friend." He looked at the glass she had on the bar in front of her. "A little early for that, isn't it?"

"Early?" the Icebreaker chuckled. "I happen to enjoy it, no matter the time of the day. Just because you can't handle the alcohol at this time, doesn't mean I can't drink it."

The man nodded and offered a smile of surrender. "Fair enough. I'm sorry for the rude introduction, Miss Icebreaker. My name is Zackory Brown. I'm an associate of Elder Turik. Perhaps you have heard of him?"

"Never heard of him." She kept a straight face to keep the lie hidden and sipped on the wine. The sweet aroma was starting to disappear along with her mood.

"Very well. In any case, Elder Turik has expressed some interest in your, uhm, abilities and would like to meet with you."

"Not interested," she said straight in his face without giving it a second thought. Zackory picked up on it she noticed.

"Quite fast to make decisions aren't you? Why don't you think about it for a while and I'll contact you later tonight."

"I'm leaving town after I'm done with this," she said, shaking the glass. "As I said, not interested."

Zackory twiddled his thumbs and gave a short chuckle. "Miss, it isn't a question. Now, give me the name of the hotel you are staying at and I'll pass by later."

She put the glass down and stared at him, closing the distance between their faces until their noses nearly touched.

"I won't give you anything, Mister Brown," she said in a voice so low no one but they alone could hear. "I suggest you walk the fuck out of this bar and let me finish my drink. I've got things to do and your interruption isn't helping."

Zackory threw a quick glance over to a corner at the other side of the pub. The Icebreaker noticed two big men who quickly stood up and headed towards them. They looked like typical bodyguards. All muscles, but no style.

"Now, I wouldn't be so sure of that," Zackory said and took the Icebreaker's left hand in his. She let him caress it without changing her expression. "A beautiful woman such as yourself shouldn't spend her day in a bar like this. Elder Turik has showed certain interest in what someone like you could do for his... organizational relationships."

"Zackory... I'd rather fuck any of the workers here than you sleezebags who think you rule this town. Tell Elder Turik and his partners that they can go fuck themselves. That includes you."

"You little-"

She snatched his hand and twisted it around until she felt his wrist snap. With a spin of her body she was at his back and rammed his face down on the bar desk. She could hear his nose crack and his teeth suffering the same fate. She smiled at that.

The two bodyguards were slow in their reactions, but nevertheless moved in to subdue her. As one of them got close she took a strong hold of Zackory's body, spun and used her momentum to throw him at the guard. Zackory slammed straight into him, sending them both down to the floor.

The second guard came from her left and lunged at her, leaping like a mad bear. Before her movement completely stopped from the previous spin she lifted a leg and connected her boot's heel with the side of the guard's head, interrupting his flight path and sending him flying over the bar desk. He crashed into the wine stand and several bottles fell down on his head, knocking him out. The floor had become a battleground of broken glass, wine and small tints of blood.

She turned her attention back to the other guard who had just managed to remove Zackory's unconscious body from him. She closed her eyes for a second, mumbled something and frost suddenly formed underneath her feet. She could feel the cold within herself as it shot out across the floor and literally froze the guard's back to the ground before he could get up. Like a fish on dry land he tried frantically to get loose, but failed.

The Icebreaker drew a short breath, a calm wave soothing her senses, and turned to the bartender, who still held the bottle in his hands. The rest of the occupants had drawn a considerably distance between themselves and her, cowering at the walls, watching with nervous eyes. She could feel their fear of what stood before them, but no one tried anything. The bartender however had a straight face and even a thin smile on his lips.

"Miss, I wish you a nice trip and I thank you for visiting Seven Mages."

The Icebreaker was slightly taken aback by his relaxed attitude to what had just happened. She nodded in return, suddenly unsure of herself. When she turned her back on him and headed out of the door she could hear the bartender calling his assistants over to help him clean up the mess.

*

The backpack was secure with straps around her waist and she made the final checks to assure that she had brought everything she needed. She took one last, long look at the hotel room she had rented for twenty-two days before locking the door and heading down to the reception.

A signature, a thanks and a nod later she was out on the busy street. The shops and small market stalls littering the street had begun to set up their daily wares and activity was on the uprise. She peered up in the sky, ogling at the clouds slowly drifting by with a deep blue background behind them. She could see the sun rising in the east, the Sharp-Edge mountain ridge obstructing it partly before its rays could fully engulf the town.

She started walking, her destination being the massive gate at the entrance to the tunnel leading through the mountain. She could make out its spires and towers in the far distance, although the morning fog still laid thick over the town. It taunted her to move. The entrance to the outside world, to be explored again.

On her way she passed several sellers, all eagerly calling out to her, desperately trying to sell her something, anything from their goods so they could add the wealth to their wallets. They looked like they needed it, some wearing ragged clothing and only selling scraps.

The Icebreaker didn't heed their call. She had the money, but not the inclination. It wasn't her style to simply give without receiving something worthwhile. The world didn't look kindly upon those who spread wealth without thought. Especially not in these times, when darkness traversed the lands and death could come at any time...

She passed the fountain located in the middle of the city. Built in the shape of an eagle, water flowed along its stone wings, and the sun shone at its beak which was covered in a material she couldn't quite make out, a golden shade without a single dent. It had been built in the image of a local god, but she couldn't recall its name. All that she knew about it was that it was considered the ultimate guardian of Kolnen, and the people believed deeply in it. A sacred fountain, one could say.

Around it some children were playing tag, but she didn't pay them much attention. They ran around her in circles, laughing and screaming. They nearly bumped into her, but before she was about to tell them to run off they ran in another direction. The Icebreaker sighed at the young, trying to remind herself that she, too, had been in their age. Oddly, she had grown to dislike children everywhere she went. She wondered why.

The rest of her walk was uneventful, as the market area began to thin out until it was completely gone. She could only hear the merchants in the far background, continuing to shout their low prices to the first bidder. She left them to their business, erasing them from her thoughts.

The fog in front of her had lessened in thickness and the gate became visible. The guards were as diligent as ever, standing at attention at their respective stations. She'd only talked to them twice, the first when she entered Kolnen and the other when they took care of some bandits.

One of the guards halted her when she got closer. He was dressed in a black uniform, a coat stretching all the way down to his ankles, and a helmet hiding his face completed the attire. Guardians of Kolnen they called themselves. An unofficial name, as they weren't an authority to begin with, but the Icebreaker had seen what they could do. The bandits could testify to that. They'd be no match for her, of course, but was still a hassle she'd gladly avoid.

"Another visitor leaving our lovely town, eh?" he said when he approached her. "I guess I can't convince you to stay any longer?"

"No. I've been here for a few weeks already. It's time I got going."

The guard's eyes widened slightly and signaled her to hand over her identification papers. "A few weeks, eh? That's a lot longer than other visitors-oh."

For a moment the guard hesitated, glancing between her papers and her. Eventually he folded them and gave them back. "I wish you a good trip, Miss Statfield. Mind if I ask where you are going?"

Clara walked past without giving him a second glance and spoke over her shoulder; "Stalshalk. To kill the Dark King."

She didn't look back to study the guard's facial expression as she walked through the gigantic gates and entered the darkness of the tunnel, a wicked grin of revenge smeared over her face.

[Satashi]

Vivio ran her hands down the man's cheek slowly, moving them to his neck in a shy movement. She hadn't seen him in his armor often, and she took a moment to take it in fully. His weapon was touched and she couldn't help but trail a finger along the cool metal part of the gun that went out into a bladed weapon for close ranged attack. She felt a little bit of pride in knowing she had him, even if he was a few years older than her, and loved the fact that Nanoha supported her choice to date him. "Tonight," she spoke softly, blushing. "Let's go all the way." She hugged him close and buried her face into the crook of his neck. It wasn't every day you got to make love to the lead character of final fantasy eight after all, and Squall was definitely her choice of bishies.

[Yasanagi]

Vivio ran her hands down the man's cheek slowly, moving them to his neck in a shy movement. She hadn't seen him in his armor often, and she took a moment to take it in fully. His weapon was touched and she couldn't help but trail a finger along the cool metal part of the gun that went out into a bladed weapon for close ranged attack. She felt a little bit of pride in knowing she had him, even if he was a few years older than her, and loved the fact that Nanoha supported her choice to date him. "Tonight," she spoke softly, blushing. "Let's go all the way." She hugged him close and buried her face into the crook of his neck. It wasn't every day you got to make love to the lead character of final fantasy eight after all, and Squall was definitely her choice of bishies.



Rinoa (or whatever equivalent of Rinoa is eventually present in Force) would probably like a few words with her.

[RadiantBeam]

Rather than the biting pain of immediate grief, this was more the dull, gray feeling that settles in later...

Honestly, when I originally started writing the piece out I debated whether or not Vivio would have another lover by this point (perhaps some random unnamed OC, or something), but in the end I decided to leave her alone because I felt it matched the feel of the piece, and honestly, I just can't see Vivio moving on very soon after losing Lutecia the way she did.

Celica's comment at the end actually makes for an interesting moral dilemma--is Vivio actually being disrespectful of her dead lover by doing exactly what Lutecia would have hated to see Vivio do? Yes, on some twisted level it could be an homage to Lutecia, but after all of Lutecia's sacrifices to keep Vivio out of the Shadows-world, it must seem like a slap in the face for Vivio to walk into it knowingly (to paraphrase how Lutecia got into the Shadows in the first place...).

That's the whole tragedy of it, really; a part of Vivio certainly knows that she's doing something Lutecia never wanted her to do, something she spilled blood for and agonized over while she was alive, so Vivio is very much aware of the fact that while in some way she's paying homage to Lutecia's memory, she's also disrespecting her final wish. But at the same time, if Lutecia had actually made an attempt to get medical treatment and survive instead of allowing herself to bleed to death, Vivio would have never been driven down that path in the first place.

So really, it's all built on "What ifs" and guesses of what could have been, which is the true tragedy of it. There's no "right" answer.

[synaesthetic]

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

“Someday, somehow
I’m gonna make it all right, but not right now
I know you’re wondering when.”

-Nickelback

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Vivio Takamachi was never used to entering the building that housed the NSIS. It was a strange, bitter kind of irony, really; she had signed up to become a Shadow when she’d been seventeen and hadn’t looked back, but she could never fully suppress the chill that passed down her spine every time she walked through the doors. Rubbing her arms briefly, she glanced back outside and frowned, wondering if this time she could blame her goosebumps on the weather.

“Yo, Takamachi, you’re late.” The honey blonde yelped as she was slapped on the back and a folder was shoved into her hands. “Boss Lady’s already got a case for us.”

“Victor.” Vivio’s voice was breathless from shock; even after two years of Shadow service, she was never used to how soundlessly the man could sneak up on her. “You startled me.”

The man smiled easily. “Eh, sorry, kid. Hard habit to break. Anyway, you’ve gotta go visit Iris, she’ll brief you on what’s going down.”

The nineteen-year-old slid her glasses up her nose. “Auris on a rampage today?”

“Like nobody’s business. Apparently someone tried to hack into the databases earlier this morning in the dark hours, but the programs kept them out. No clue who did the hack or why, but it’s enough to keep her feathers ruffled. So watch your back.”

The younger woman only had a moment to lift her hand in thanks before he headed off, probably to handle a case. Without thinking she called after him, “Victor, do you need me to ask the leader to give you a partner for this?”

He waved his hand lazily. “I’ll be fine, Takamachi. Solo work keeps the blood warm.”

She watched him disappear into the rain and knew what he left unsaid; Victor Stormhawk hadn’t had a partner since the day Lutecia Alphine had been found dead by her surrogate father’s grave.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Celica sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair out of her eyes and not even glancing up when Vivio came into the room. “Hey, kid.”

“No scolding me for coming in late?” Absently, Vivio wandered over to the cooler and fished out a vanilla Pepsi, clicking the can open. She would have preferred caramel milk, but she would take what she could get.

“We’re all entitled.” The older woman made no further comment on the issue; she knew what today was. “Did you see Vic, by any chance?”

“Yeah, he was heading out for a mission. You need him for something?”

“I need to run some info by him on a rogue. Guy only snapped recently and is still on the loose, so I want Vic to keep an eye out for him. Crazy in the head and trigger happy, but we lost track of him. He’s damned good at staying under.” She scowled remembering it; she had been the one tracking him, and it annoyed her that he’d gotten away.

The honey blonde grimaced, sitting down at her computer. “I hate rogues.”

“Be glad your uncle never made you a field agent.” It was the last favor Chrono had owed Nanoha; the brunette hadn’t been able to convince her daughter to stay out of Shadow territory, so at her request Vivio had only been given a job behind the computers working as an assistant and partner to Celica. The girl had a knack for it, and so far she hadn’t complained once.

Probably because things were still tense between her and Nanoha, Celica mused. Vivio would never truly be her old self with her mother, but she would respect her final wish out of duty, if nothing else.

“Say, Celica…”

“Hmm? What is it?”

Vivio frowned. “Do you ever feel a chill when you come in?”

The gray-eyed woman blinked. “A chill?”

“Yeah. When you walk through the doors. Runs down your spine and makes you shiver, like someone’s brushing a hand against your shoulders or something. Like they’re trying to hold you back so you don’t come in here.”

There was a long moment of silence before Celica began typing again, the sound of the keys clacking sounding loud and unnatural in the stillness. “Can’t say I’ve ever felt anything like that before.”

Vivio’s frown deepened, and she took another sip of her Pepsi. “Must be me, then.”

Celicia said nothing.

You and I both know there was someone else who never wanted you to end up here, kid. She must be rolling over in her grave right now.

1. Set two years after the events of "Sunset", so Vivio is about nineteen or so here. Celica and Victor also make an appearance, though I don't know how well I captured their "broken-ness" after Lutecia's death.

2. A lot of this is vague and left to the reader's intepretation, which was what I intended. You can probably all guess why things are tense and strained between Nanoha and Vivio if you've read "Broken", and while I didn't mention it too much, you can probably guess what event happened on that particular day that made Vivio late to work.

3. Also, Lutecia. As a ghost. Or something.

4. Inspired by a rather old comment that I remember Dezo making once when I was trying to figure out how "Sunrise" would ultimately conclude, in which he suggested that Vivio actually be convinced to join the NSIS and become a Shadow like Lutecia. In the end that didn't happen in my fanon, but I have to admit that I find the idea of a post-"Sunset" Vivio as a Shadow fascinating. Celica would be her mentor figure, obviously.

I am highly amused and a lot flattered that Celica has risen to Shadowsverse canon status. :D

You continue to write Celica just as I would. I can imagine just how she would be after Lutecia's death if "Sunset" wasn't just a what-if ficlet, and it's just like that. I can imagine that her relationship with Victor would have been clipped and abortive without Lutecia pushing.

It's somewhat interesting that you chose to have Vivio work with her; Nanoha remembers her as the studious, quiet and morally-ambiguous trainee she got gray hairs trying to ingrain a sense of heroism into (Celica's training under Nanoha ficlet, coming soon to an FFT near you). But at the same time, Celica is probably the only person in NSIS who can make sure Vivio doesn't see the darkest shadows.

@Dezo, RB, DC, moczo and everyone else waiting for Chapter 4: It's almost done. :heh: I finished FO3 and am on a leisurely second play-through to hit all the sidequests and do lots of exploring, so there's no rush to plow through the main plot any more.

(Edit: I'm compiling ideas for a false light prologue of sorts, made up of shorts, ficlets and one-shots concerning Celica's life before NSIS, such as her training under Nanoha and the incident on the Shiva when Lutecia first met her. As well as a bunch of totally-AU and OOC omake stories, Celica & Victor's Evil Plans, where those two idiots concoct Zany Schemes to try and get Lutecia and Vivio to do the dirty deed before Vivio is of age... :D)

[RadiantBeam]

It's somewhat interesting that you chose to have Vivio work with her; Nanoha remembers her as the studious, quiet and morally-ambiguous trainee she got gray hairs trying to ingrain a sense of heroism into (Celica's training under Nanoha ficlet, coming soon to an FFT near you). But at the same time, Celica is probably the only person in NSIS who can make sure Vivio doesn't see the darkest shadows.

It seemed rather natural to me for her to work with Celica, honestly. I debated making her a field agent, but she's much too high profile in canon to begin with and I don't think she would have handled it very well. For some reason I thought that Vivio's personality post "Sunset" would really mesh well with Celica's character.

As well as a bunch of totally-AU and OOC omake stories, Celica & Victor's Evil Plans, where those two idiots concoct Zany Schemes to try and get Lutecia and Vivio to do the dirty deed before Vivio is of age... :D

I so completely agree with this. :D

[Satashi]

In case anyone was wondering why I haven't released anything new lately or posted much, it's cause I'm working on a story that isn't AS safe (read: lots of sex XD). If anyone would like to read the 3 chapters I have done, send me a PM with your email address. I'd like to get some comments on them since I can't post >.<

It's NanoFate and Hartio

[RadiantBeam]

It's NanoFate and Hartio

Hartio? =O Never heard of that ship name before. My first thought was Hayate/Vivio, but the lettering doesn't match up.

[Satashi]

Hartio? =O Never heard of that ship name before. My first thought was Hayate/Vivio, but the lettering doesn't match up.

EinhartVivio, though it may be called something else. I just like how that sounds.

[RadiantBeam]

EinhartVivio, though it may be called something else. I just like how that sounds.

Ah, okay, gotcha. Never heard of that name being used for it before, so I was a little confused when you threw it out there like that. :heh: I didn't even know Einhart/Vivio had a ship name.

[Nanya01]

EinhartVivio, though it may be called something else. I just like how that sounds.

I called it Vihart myself.

[00-Raiser]

Vivio ran her hands down the man's cheek slowly, moving them to his neck in a shy movement. She hadn't seen him in his armor often, and she took a moment to take it in fully. His weapon was touched and she couldn't help but trail a finger along the cool metal part of the gun that went out into a bladed weapon for close ranged attack. She felt a little bit of pride in knowing she had him, even if he was a few years older than her, and loved the fact that Nanoha supported her choice to date him. "Tonight," she spoke softly, blushing. "Let's go all the way." She hugged him close and buried her face into the crook of his neck. It wasn't every day you got to make love to the lead character of final fantasy eight after all, and Squall was definitely her choice of bishies.



Heh, Vivio/Veyron eh? I guess it's true: chicks love bad boys :heh:

In case anyone was wondering why I haven't released anything new lately or posted much, it's cause I'm working on a story that isn't AS safe (read: lots of sex XD). If anyone would like to read the 3 chapters I have done, send me a PM with your email address. I'd like to get some comments on them since I can't post >.<

It's NanoFate and Hartio

I just want the sex scenes! :naughty:

Page claim for double Satashi quotes!

[isagrimorie]

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

--snip--

1. Set two years after the events of "Sunset", so Vivio is about nineteen or so here. Celica and Victor also make an appearance, though I don't know how well I captured their "broken-ness" after Lutecia's death.

2. A lot of this is vague and left to the reader's intepretation, which was what I intended. You can probably all guess why things are tense and strained between Nanoha and Vivio if you've read "Broken", and while I didn't mention it too much, you can probably guess what event happened on that particular day that made Vivio late to work.

3. Also, Lutecia. As a ghost. Or something.

4. Inspired by a rather old comment that I remember Dezo making once when I was trying to figure out how "Sunrise" would ultimately conclude, in which he suggested that Vivio actually be convinced to join the NSIS and become a Shadow like Lutecia. In the end that didn't happen in my fanon, but I have to admit that I find the idea of a post-"Sunset" Vivio as a Shadow fascinating. Celica would be her mentor figure, obviously.

This is a fascinating glimpse on what could have been and heartbreaking too because of the rift between Nanoha and Vivio and that Vivio willingly entered into NSIS knowing that Lutecia would rather go hell and back than let Vivio join.
Well, I'm not following any of those fics you mentioned, but I do love the shorts you write when I do read them. I'll patiently await your return :D

In the meantime, I dunno why but I felt like writing some more yaoi. Based on the review Nanya left on FF.net for my Chrono/Yuuno short, here's some Vice/Griffith :D I think I recall others using this pairing before.

--snip--

Also, I've uploaded my Zeorymer (www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/19) short.

This was cute!


xxxxxx

The Arrows Fall Backwards
Part I: Chapter 1A




Chapter 1A

10 Years Later, Outskirts of Administrated World 170

The dust kicked up blowing sand in Indra’s eyes, she blinked rapidly but couldn’t take her eyes off the burning chapel. The bandits swept through Brilliantes yesterday and the raids haven’t stopped. Brilliantes was a small mining planet at the edge of the Time Space Administration’s jurisdiction. Whatever dreams Indra had of rescue would be nothing more than just that— a dream. Brillantes was too far away and too small for notice. She’d been running for four hours and she was at the end of her rope.
Now all she could do is stare at the fire, hidden between barrels and praying no one would find her. Her face was covered in soot and her clothes were torn and the only things she had to eat were the berries she found foraging in the woods before the bandits started scouring the woods. She’d seen the bandits pick off the villagers one by one. It was only luck that they didn’t catch her during the first hour. She can’t rely on luck forever—

“Well, hello.”

Indra jerked back and saw a man loom over her; He was tall, square jawed and imposing and he was carrying a staff. She didn’t wait for the bandit to say anything else, she threw a handful of dirt at the man and went off, running away. She ran on blindly and ran up into one of the houses, climbing the stairs. There was a painful stitch on her side and her legs burned and then suddenly, stupidly, Indra tripped on something, she tumbled down to the floor and scraping her elbows.

“No more running.”

Indra turned over and saw the man close the gap between them, his grin was ugly and smug.

“End of the line, lady.”

She was going to die and the last thing she was going to hear were stupid puns.

“Who you calling stupid?” Her attacker snapped.

Indra’s eyes widened, “Did I say the last one out loud? “

“Smart mouth, huh?” He pointed his staff at her menacingly, “Then let’s make it simple: Die!”

Her mother always said her smart ass remarks would be the death of her one day but for the first time in her life no clever retorts passed her mind. She was blank with shock and fear and knowing with all certainty there was nothing she could do. She’d been ran to the ground and there was nothing to be done. He raised his staff and it crackled with power, maybe it won’t hurt. Much.

“Haken Saber.”

Indra sucked in a breath and prepared for the pain. There was a loud, piercing scream, a thud and— no pain.

“What?”Indra blinked, eyes opened and stared, uncomprehending at the fallen form of her attacker. She looked up and realized there was another person there and she froze. The person stood in the doorway framed in light but she couldn’t see her savior’s face, if indeed the person was her savior. Then he, no, she moved forward. Dusky. That was Indra’s first impression: dusky, tall and dark despite the pale skin and the blond hair. It was the clothes, Indra thought, the woman was on full on black. Black pants, long black coat, black gloves. Even her staff was black. A really wicked looking staff.

“T-TSAB?” She asked, hopeful. Logically, she knew it was impossible. But hope was stubborn and TSAB’s heroic achievements too ingrained in her mind even after the burgeoning troubles across the interdimensions.

There was a snort from behind the woman and she watched, in horror as a sleek orange wolf dashed forward. Familiar. Her mind, forever working, forever moving, processed. Canis Lupus, the jewel on the forehead indicated it originated from Southern Mid-Childa.

“You wish,” the familiar snarled.

“Then why?”

“The moron was in the way.”

Indra looked up past the familiar, up to its master trying to see her face but the light behind her was too bright.

“In the way?” She repeated, dumbly. She had a doctorate and considered a genius in her world and all she could do was parrot the familiar’s words. Apparently this wasn’t lost on the familiar.

“Are you touched in the head or dumb? Yes, in the way.”

“In the way of what?” Then, a thought, “Am I in the way too?”

It’s master stirred, cocking her head to the side and Indra twitched. The bandits attacked before morning, she hadn’t eaten and the oaf of a bandit chased her up the hill and down so, she could be forgiven for being jumpy and the woman, tall, imposing and dark, sharp as a drawn knife wasn’t doing her nerves any favors. The woman’s staff, an intelligent device, she realized, spoke: “Haken Slash.”

“Wait, no! I can move!”

The staff came to life, a golden light extended outwards, crackling with power, the woman raised her staff and finally Indra saw her eyes— flat, the color of blood and her mind provided the rest: Blond hair, pale, black staff with a Southern Mid-Childa dire wolf. Details clicking faster and as her mind finished collating she heard herself say in a rush of breath, “You’re the Reaper.”

“You shouldn’t have said that,” the familiar tsk-ed. Indra watched, heart in her throat as the woman sprang up, swinging her death staff to bear. It was the last thing Indra Calvi saw.


---

TBC

A/N: I bit the bullet and finally posted it, I've been debating and debating whether this is the right sequence of events since I Time Skipped a full ten years but I'm also planning an occasional flashback to explain how the characters arrived to their current situations. I really hope this works!

[RadiantBeam]

Heh, Vivio/Veyron eh? I guess it's true: chicks love bad boys :heh:

Isn't it sad, Touma? :p Oh wait, he already has Lily. XD

The Arrows Fall Backwards
Part I: Chapter 1A




Chapter 1A

10 Years Later, Outskirts of Administrated World 170

The dust kicked up blowing sand in Indra’s eyes, she blinked rapidly but couldn’t take her eyes off the burning chapel. The bandits swept through Brilliantes yesterday and the raids haven’t stopped. Brilliantes was a small mining planet at the edge of the Time Space Administration’s jurisdiction. Whatever dreams Indra had of rescue would be nothing more than just that— a dream. Brillantes was too far away and too small for notice. She’d been running for four hours and she was at the end of her rope.
Now all she could do is stare at the fire, hidden between barrels and praying no one would find her. Her face was covered in soot and her clothes were torn and the only things she had to eat were the berries she found foraging in the woods before the bandits started scouring the woods. She’d seen the bandits pick off the villagers one by one. It was only luck that they didn’t catch her during the first hour. She can’t rely on luck forever—

“Well, hello.”

Indra jerked back and saw a man loom over her; He was tall, square jawed and imposing and he was carrying a staff. She didn’t wait for the bandit to say anything else, she threw a handful of dirt at the man and went off, running away. She ran on blindly and ran up into one of the houses, climbing the stairs. There was a painful stitch on her side and her legs burned and then suddenly, stupidly, Indra tripped on something, she tumbled down to the floor and scraping her elbows.

“No more running.”

Indra turned over and saw the man close the gap between them, his grin was ugly and smug.

“End of the line, lady.”

She was going to die and the last thing she was going to hear were stupid puns.

“Who you calling stupid?” Her attacker snapped.

Indra’s eyes widened, “Did I say the last one out loud? “

“Smart mouth, huh?” He pointed his staff at her menacingly, “Then let’s make it simple: Die!”

Her mother always said her smart ass remarks would be the death of her one day but for the first time in her life no clever retorts passed her mind. She was blank with shock and fear and knowing with all certainty there was nothing she could do. She’d been ran to the ground and there was nothing to be done. He raised his staff and it crackled with power, maybe it won’t hurt. Much.

“Haken Saber.”

Indra sucked in a breath and prepared for the pain. There was a loud, piercing scream, a thud and— no pain.

“What?”Indra blinked, eyes opened and stared, uncomprehending at the fallen form of her attacker. She looked up and realized there was another person there and she froze. The person stood in the doorway framed in light but she couldn’t see her savior’s face, if indeed the person was her savior. Then he, no, she moved forward. Dusky. That was Indra’s first impression: dusky, tall and dark despite the pale skin and the blond hair. It was the clothes, Indra thought, the woman was on full on black. Black pants, long black coat, black gloves. Even her staff was black. A really wicked looking staff.

“T-TSAB?” She asked, hopeful. Logically, she knew it was impossible. But hope was stubborn and TSAB’s heroic achievements too ingrained in her mind even after the burgeoning troubles across the interdimensions.

There was a snort from behind the woman and she watched, in horror as a sleek orange wolf dashed forward. Familiar. Her mind, forever working, forever moving, processed. Canis Lupus, the jewel on the forehead indicated it originated from Southern Mid-Childa.

“You wish,” the familiar snarled.

“Then why?”

“The moron was in the way.”

Indra looked up past the familiar, up to its master trying to see her face but the light behind her was too bright.

“In the way?” She repeated, dumbly. She had a doctorate and considered a genius in her world and all she could do was parrot the familiar’s words. Apparently this wasn’t lost on the familiar.

“Are you touched in the head or dumb? Yes, in the way.”

“In the way of what?” Then, a thought, “Am I in the way too?”

It’s master stirred, cocking her head to the side and Indra twitched. The bandits attacked before morning, she hadn’t eaten and the oaf of a bandit chased her up the hill and down so, she could be forgiven for being jumpy and the woman, tall, imposing and dark, sharp as a drawn knife wasn’t doing her nerves any favors. The woman’s staff, an intelligent device, she realized, spoke: “Haken Slash.”

“Wait, no! I can move!”

The staff came to life, a golden light extended outwards, crackling with power, the woman raised her staff and finally Indra saw her eyes— flat, the color of blood and her mind provided the rest: Blond hair, pale, black staff with a Southern Mid-Childa dire wolf. Details clicking faster and as her mind finished collating she heard herself say in a rush of breath, “You’re the Reaper.”

“You shouldn’t have said that,” the familiar tsk-ed. Indra watched, heart in her throat as the woman sprang up, swinging her death staff to bear. It was the last thing Indra Calvi saw.


---

TBC

A/N: I bit the bullet and finally posted it, I've been debating and debating whether this is the right sequence of events since I Time Skipped a full ten years but I'm also planning an occasional flashback to explain how the characters arrived to their current situations. I really hope this works!

....

Is this what I think this is? That little story you mentioned to me via PM about rogue Fate? Because if it is, my love for this story just increased tenfold. :D

Interesting to see that Fate has apparently descended into darkness. I'm a little surprised Arf isn't acting as her moral hand or something, but then again this is a very different timeline from canon and Arf's driving motive was to keep Fate happy and alive, anyway. I'm curious as to how Indra was in Fate's way and what she's looking for, but I trust this will all be explained!

Though now I'm curious to see what the other characters are like. If Fate has fallen this far, what about Nanoha? And Yuuno, and Chrono? Gah, the possibilities!

[isagrimorie]

Isn't it sad, Touma? :p Oh wait, he already has Lily. XD



....

Is this what I think this is? That little story you mentioned to me via PM about rogue Fate? Because if it is, my love for this story just increased tenfold. :D

Interesting to see that Fate has apparently descended into darkness. I'm a little surprised Arf isn't acting as her moral hand or something, but then again this is a very different timeline from canon and Arf's driving motive was to keep Fate happy and alive, anyway. I'm curious as to how Indra was in Fate's way and what she's looking for, but I trust this will all be explained!

Though now I'm curious to see what the other characters are like. If Fate has fallen this far, what about Nanoha? And Yuuno, and Chrono? Gah, the possibilities!

Yes! This is the one with Rogue!Fate! Without saying too much, there are some circumstances why Arf isn't taking too kindly to any human shaped people who aren't Fate.

The others have also changed to some degree (they had to with the way things changed within the TSAB) but hopefully still recognizably the same.

[RadiantBeam]

Yes! This is the one with Rogue!Fate! Without saying too much, there are some circumstances why Arf isn't taking too kindly to any human shaped people who aren't Fate.

The others have also changed to some degree (they had to with the way things changed within the TSAB) but hopefully still recognizably the same.

Ha, I thought so! :D I was wondering if that idea would ever get off the ground as a full fledged story, I liked the concept quite a bit.

[Tempy]

Hmm.

L - Lilia
S - Shana
D - Diana

I can work with those.

... Heh. LSD.

[Tabasco]

Also, DSL for even greater evil. :)



The Arrows Fall Backwards
Part I: Chapter 1A




Chapter 1A

10 Years Later, Outskirts of Administrated World 170

---

TBC

Ooh, Dark Fate goodness. I like Indra's last words, in spite of the tone of the piece I chuckled.

[yuiseppe]

So I told myself I wouldn't develop the "Sunset" AU any further because personally, for me, creating an AU within my series which is already AU to canon becomes annoying and confusing. But today I happened to reread "Sunset" and "Broken" and was suddenly bitten by a plotbunny when I should have been working on my biology outlines. Go figure.

...<snip>

Vivio frowned. “Do you ever feel a chill when you come in?”

The gray-eyed woman blinked. “A chill?”

“Yeah. When you walk through the doors. Runs down your spine and makes you shiver, like someone’s brushing a hand against your shoulders or something. Like they’re trying to hold you back so you don’t come in here.”

There was a long moment of silence before Celica began typing again, the sound of the keys clacking sounding loud and unnatural in the stillness. “Can’t say I’ve ever felt anything like that before.”

Vivio’s frown deepened, and she took another sip of her Pepsi. “Must be me, then.”

Celicia said nothing.

You and I both know there was someone else who never wanted you to end up here, kid. She must be rolling over in her grave right now.


haha for me, the chill came across like Cia was berating Vivio ... angry, even.


SNIP!


Hmm, not sure I have a good grasp of the setting yet. I keep expecting ancient belka to be quite medieval (only because it's supposedly 'ancient'), but yours appears to have many of the modern institutes and facilities that we have today. Interesting interpretation :)

[00-Raiser]

Posted my Vice/Griffith short (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/20/)

[NorthernFallout]

Hmm, not sure I have a good grasp of the setting yet. I keep expecting ancient belka to be quite medieval (only because it's supposedly 'ancient'), but yours appears to have many of the modern institutes and facilities that we have today. Interesting interpretation :)I might have written a bit short describing the town of Kolnen, but my mind has it as medieval, although with magical components. I'll make sure to put my vision into better words in later chapters.

[RadiantBeam]

haha for me, the chill came across like Cia was berating Vivio ... angry, even.

Well, the chill can be interpreted many different ways. :heh: You could see it as Cia physically trying to hold Vivio back, or as Cia actually scolding her every time she walks through the door.

[deathcurse]

The Arrows Fall Backwards
Part I: Chapter 1A




Chapter 1A

10 Years Later, Outskirts of Administrated World 170

The dust kicked up blowing sand in Indra’s eyes, she blinked rapidly but couldn’t take her eyes off the burning chapel. The bandits swept through Brilliantes yesterday and the raids haven’t stopped. Brilliantes was a small mining planet at the edge of the Time Space Administration’s jurisdiction. Whatever dreams Indra had of rescue would be nothing more than just that— a dream. Brillantes was too far away and too small for notice. She’d been running for four hours and she was at the end of her rope.
Now all she could do is stare at the fire, hidden between barrels and praying no one would find her. Her face was covered in soot and her clothes were torn and the only things she had to eat were the berries she found foraging in the woods before the bandits started scouring the woods. She’d seen the bandits pick off the villagers one by one. It was only luck that they didn’t catch her during the first hour. She can’t rely on luck forever—

“Well, hello.”

Indra jerked back and saw a man loom over her; He was tall, square jawed and imposing and he was carrying a staff. She didn’t wait for the bandit to say anything else, she threw a handful of dirt at the man and went off, running away. She ran on blindly and ran up into one of the houses, climbing the stairs. There was a painful stitch on her side and her legs burned and then suddenly, stupidly, Indra tripped on something, she tumbled down to the floor and scraping her elbows.

“No more running.”

Indra turned over and saw the man close the gap between them, his grin was ugly and smug.

“End of the line, lady.”

She was going to die and the last thing she was going to hear were stupid puns.

“Who you calling stupid?” Her attacker snapped.

Indra’s eyes widened, “Did I say the last one out loud? “

“Smart mouth, huh?” He pointed his staff at her menacingly, “Then let’s make it simple: Die!”

Her mother always said her smart ass remarks would be the death of her one day but for the first time in her life no clever retorts passed her mind. She was blank with shock and fear and knowing with all certainty there was nothing she could do. She’d been ran to the ground and there was nothing to be done. He raised his staff and it crackled with power, maybe it won’t hurt. Much.

“Haken Saber.”

Indra sucked in a breath and prepared for the pain. There was a loud, piercing scream, a thud and— no pain.

“What?”Indra blinked, eyes opened and stared, uncomprehending at the fallen form of her attacker. She looked up and realized there was another person there and she froze. The person stood in the doorway framed in light but she couldn’t see her savior’s face, if indeed the person was her savior. Then he, no, she moved forward. Dusky. That was Indra’s first impression: dusky, tall and dark despite the pale skin and the blond hair. It was the clothes, Indra thought, the woman was on full on black. Black pants, long black coat, black gloves. Even her staff was black. A really wicked looking staff.

“T-TSAB?” She asked, hopeful. Logically, she knew it was impossible. But hope was stubborn and TSAB’s heroic achievements too ingrained in her mind even after the burgeoning troubles across the interdimensions.

There was a snort from behind the woman and she watched, in horror as a sleek orange wolf dashed forward. Familiar. Her mind, forever working, forever moving, processed. Canis Lupus, the jewel on the forehead indicated it originated from Southern Mid-Childa.

“You wish,” the familiar snarled.

“Then why?”

“The moron was in the way.”

Indra looked up past the familiar, up to its master trying to see her face but the light behind her was too bright.

“In the way?” She repeated, dumbly. She had a doctorate and considered a genius in her world and all she could do was parrot the familiar’s words. Apparently this wasn’t lost on the familiar.

“Are you touched in the head or dumb? Yes, in the way.”

“In the way of what?” Then, a thought, “Am I in the way too?”

It’s master stirred, cocking her head to the side and Indra twitched. The bandits attacked before morning, she hadn’t eaten and the oaf of a bandit chased her up the hill and down so, she could be forgiven for being jumpy and the woman, tall, imposing and dark, sharp as a drawn knife wasn’t doing her nerves any favors. The woman’s staff, an intelligent device, she realized, spoke: “Haken Slash.”

“Wait, no! I can move!”

The staff came to life, a golden light extended outwards, crackling with power, the woman raised her staff and finally Indra saw her eyes— flat, the color of blood and her mind provided the rest: Blond hair, pale, black staff with a Southern Mid-Childa dire wolf. Details clicking faster and as her mind finished collating she heard herself say in a rush of breath, “You’re the Reaper.”

“You shouldn’t have said that,” the familiar tsk-ed. Indra watched, heart in her throat as the woman sprang up, swinging her death staff to bear. It was the last thing Indra Calvi saw.


---

TBC

A/N: I bit the bullet and finally posted it, I've been debating and debating whether this is the right sequence of events since I Time Skipped a full ten years but I'm also planning an occasional flashback to explain how the characters arrived to their current situations. I really hope this works!

Effective irony right when Indra thought that her luck would run out, and right away it does :). I liked how she reacted immediately, instead of stupidly gaping.

There's a fun and grotesque humour in this whole part that has me grinning :D. Nice! And yay, Arf and Fate! :p

[yuiseppe]

*sigh* This is what happens when I'm meant to be doing something else.

This one is for Beamer, though I do apologise for the sketchiness and um...general lack of quality lol :D I closed shop as soon as I had the faces down.

http://img138.imageshack.us/img138/5976/beamerghost.jpg (http://img138.imageshack.us/i/beamerghost.jpg/)

I know, Lu doesn't look like Lu.


AND an omake:

http://img687.imageshack.us/img687/7066/beamerghosto.jpg (http://img687.imageshack.us/i/beamerghosto.jpg/)

[Kaijo]

Alright, last chapter of RJD, in which I try my hand at a bit of a RomCom in this humble offering. But Quantity over Quality, I always say!


Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 13: For Better or For Worse

The first series, MGLN: Crisis, can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5455943/1/Magical_Girl_Lyrical_Nanoha_Crisis).

The previous chapters of Red Jewel Diaries can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5575373/1/Red_Jewel_Diaries).

Red Jewel Diaries
Chapter 13 - For Better or For Worse

Xx~~*~~xX

Nanoha: "While there were a few rough spots along the way, my relationship with Yuuno and Fate has been going very well. It really helps that the three of us have known each other and been friends for almost 14 years years. I knew going in that I wouldn't be having the normal relationship that most Japanese girls dream of, consisting of a standard courtship and then marriage. I wasn't even sure how Yuuno or Fate felt about the subject, and I suppose it might never have come up, if it hadn't been for my mother...."

x~~*~~x

“Okay, then next you take each other's hands,” Hayate dictated, glancing up from her script. “And then I say... Yuuno?”

Yuuno's face flashed forward. “Hmm? Oh, sorry. I just had that odd feeling again, like I'm being watched.”

Hayate planted her hands on her hips and gestured to the various individuals putting decorations up in the auditorium. “Well, this is your rehearsal; there are a number of people getting the church ready. You need to pay attention so we can get this right. Now, you take each other's hands and... Fate?”

“Fate Takamachi Testarossa Scrya Harlaown reporting!” the nervous girl spat out suddenly, then blanched. “Wait, that's no good, either.”

Hayate shook her head, then eyed the nearby rope hanging down and slowly started reaching for it. “Nevermind. We'll just skip to the end part, when you turn to the audience and I pull-”

“Hayate, we have a problem!” Shamal said worriedly, suddenly appearing on the stage. “The caterer we hired says they can't get enough tomato paste and foot-long celery stalks for the Belkan Blessing in the middle of the ceremony!

Hayate glanced at the rope, then sighed and lowered her hand. “Alright, contact Amy; she's coming from Earth, and might be able to bring some with her.”

Nanoha glanced at Hayate, then at the nervous Fate and distracted Yuuno, her mind going back to the events that got her into this situation....

x~~*~~x

"You're what!?" Momoko nearly shrieked from her image in the holographic phone call.

Nanoha furrowed her brow in confusion. "I said we're living together; we have been for almost a year now. I didn't mention that in my letters?"

"You mentioned that Fate had a guestroom, and I know you three were seeing each other, but I didn't think you were all living together," Momoko replied, still wide-eyed. "Weren't you going to get married before you started living with a man? It's almost... indecent."

"Yuuno has been a perfect gentlemen," Nanoha defended the male of her threesome. "In fact, he resisted at first. But Fate tended to stay here when she was in town, so we felt Yuuno should as well in order to feel more a part of the family."

"Well, getting married certainly makes you a family!" Momoko prodded, then sighed. "And here I was so hoping to attend the weddings of all my children... Kyoya and Shinobu's was wonderful, and I'm still waiting for Miyuki to find someone, and when I found out about your... situation... it surprised me, but I figured that as long as you found someone and were happy... and would have a nice, lovely wedding ceremony... but it's okay, it's your life, and we love you, so I won't interfere. I'd just like to see all my children married before I die..."

Nanoha sighed, her defenses crumbling; there were still some attacks that she was vulnerable to. "I'll... talk to Yuuno and Fate about it, okay?"

"Alright, and thank you, honey!" Momoko acknowledged, face beaming. "I'll look forward to it! Your father will be so excited. Oh, I need to head to the market to pick up food for dinner before Shiro gets home. I'll talk to you later, and be looking forward to the good news!"

Nanoha said her goodbyes and signed off, then sat back on the couch and let out a long breath, staring up at the ceiling. [What did I just get myself into? And how am I going to tell Yuuno and Fate?]

x~~*~~x

As it turned out, Nanoha discovered that was the easy part.

“Sure!” Fate replied with a smile.

“Sounds interesting,” Yuuno agreed thoughtfully, adjusting his glasses.

Nanoha blinked. “Are you two really okay with this?” Somehow, Nanoha thought this would be a bit harder; although it had taken her quite a few days to work up the nerve bring the subject up for discussion.

“You know we love you, and don't plan to go anywhere,” Fate soothed, patting the woman's right shoulder.

“Fate is right,” Yuuno concurred, taking her left hand. “You know, I've studied numerous marriage rituals in many different cultures. Earth has a quite a few fascinating ones. Have you decided on what kind of ceremony you'd like? The Scrya clan doesn't really do anything special, I must admit.”

Nanoha was flabbergasted, especially as Fate took her right hand and she looked back and forth between her partners. “I... I hadn't really thought about it; I was more anxious about what you two would say. A Japanese wedding is traditional in my home country, although most girls dream of being asked in a more western-type wedding, but then again those ceremonies are mainly for couples, and we are on Mid-childa.... What do we do for three people?"

“Well, due to lots of interstellar travel, there are many cultures represented on Mid-Childa,” Fate answered, thinking.

“I could do some research and present some options we can discuss,” Yuuno added, then leaned over a bit to meet Fate's gaze. “But there's something that needs to be done first, wouldn't you agree, Fate?”

She nodded, slowly smiling as she caught his meaning, then moved with him to kneel in front of Nanoha, each of them still holding one of her hands. As one, they asked: “Nanoha, will you marry us?”

Nanoha inhaled sharply, suddenly finding herself speechless as she looked down at Fate and Yuuno. Giving up on her voice, she pulled both of them up for a hug.

“Y-es,” she finally choked out.

When she released them, Yuuno noted aloud, “Well, from what I understand of Earth culture, it's customary for the female to take the male's family name. However, that's not so important to the Scrya clan unless you plan to become a traveling archaeologist.” He paused to chuckle. “You'll be considered part of the clan without the name, and it doesn't matter much to me what you decide, as long as you're happy with it. Or maybe I should change my last name!”

Nanoha blinked. “I actually hadn't thought about that, either. Fate, what do you think?”

The golden-haired girl stared off the in the distance, thoughtful. “I don't know. If I took both your names, would that make me Fate Testarossa Harlaown Scrya Takamachi? Or perhaps Fate Testarossa Harlaown Takamachi Scrya? Fate Scrya Takamachi? Fate Takamachi Scrya? Hmm, I need to think about this...”

The other two blinked as a trance-like Fate stood up and left the room.

x~~*~~x

And while Momoko was thrilled to hear about the impending nuptials, Nanoha felt the distress rise once again when her mother went on and on about what kind of wedding it would be, how much she was looking forward to seeing how grand it was, and how Mid-Childa performed it's ceremonies. And if Nanoha would wear her wedding kimono that Momoko's mother wore and had been passed down in the family....

"Alright, shall we try this again?" Hayate suggested reaching up towards the hanging rope again. "The wedding is in a couple of days, and I've already gone over all my parts!"

And thus, Nanoha was glad Hayate had found out and insisted on handling all the details, and secretly amused she wanted to be the one to marry them; while not a priest, as a Commander in the Naval forces she apparently had authority in the TSAB to perform weddings as a master of ceremonies.

"Hayate!" Lucino called, popping up out of nowhere, one ear fitted with a communicator. "I need you to come with me right away; customs is being difficult, and we might not be able to get the dozen dancing penguins here for the after-wedding celebration party!"

Hayate grumbled in frustration and lowered her hand from the rope again, as she was pulled away. "We'll pick this up again tomorrow; study up on your parts!"

Nanoha rubbed her temples.

x~~*~~x

The half-dozen cloaked and hooded individuals gazed at each other in the torch-lit chamber.

“We all know why we are here,” one said, gesturing towards two life-sized posters. “As the top echelon from the respective Nanoha Worshipper and Fate Fantatic fan clubs, we are both faced with a crisis: our idols are getting... married.”

“To a male, even!” #2 added in a female voice, raising a clenched fist.

The first nodded. “Right. And that is something we must prevent; the purity of our Aces must be maintained! We cannot allow them to be married!”

“Unless it's to one of us!” a third declared, which was met murmuring assent.

“Agreed,” the first concurred. “So, we have decided to team up our fan clubs to put a stop to this. By initial assent, we have decided to rename this temporary team-up to the Nanoha And Fate Togetherness Alliance. And now I open the floor: does anyone have any ideas? The write-in campaign and online petition has sadly failed due to lower-than-expected turnout.”

This announcement was met with gasps of dismay, while one said, "I can't believe there is actually so few of us who feel this way."

“We need to get rid of that librarian somehow,” #3 offered. “Can we take out a contract on his life?”

“Hmm, a professional assassin?” #1 questioned thoughtfully. “Do we have enough money to hire one? I'm sure if we pool our resources...”

“I don't have any money,” #2 said sadly. “And I don't get my allowance again until Friday of next week!”

“I'm broke, too, after buying several pieces of high-class merchandise,” #4 added.

“You mean those figurines and that life-sized pillow,” #5 accused.

“You're just jealous!” #4 shot back.

#5 dug through his pockets and hoisted an object. “Why would I be jealous when I have this!”

#2 scratched his head. “Isn't that the plastic fork you dug out of a trashcan at that cafe you claimed Fate ate at?”

“People, people, enough!” #1 told them, trying to regain order as #4 cuddled his plastic fork. “We're losing focus. We need ideas, and apparently we don't have enough money to hire an assassin.”

As the group lapsed into silence, #6 looked timidly around and slowly raised her hand, speaking in a very quiet voice. “Um, I-I m-might... have an idea...”

“Molly, right?” #1 inquired. “What is your-”

His speech was cut off by the flood of light from the door above, and a heavy-set male voice announced, “Jeremy, your mother says dinner is almost ready. And why do you have all the lights off? Is this another one of your games?”

“Dad, please!” Jeremy groaned. “This is our N.A.F.T.A. meeting, I told you!”

“Yes, but why in the dark by torches?” his dad continued, his voice turning disapproving. “You hear that big sucking sound? That's your childhood being destroyed. You should be outside playing in the sun like other kids your age.”

Jeremy hid his face in his hands and sighed.

x~~*~~x

“Alright, there he is Hayate's house over there, getting measured for a tuxedo,” Jeremy said, looking through his telescope from his vantage point in a tree. “Can you get him from here?”

“Y-yes, I think s-so,” Molly replied, lifting her thick glass up onto her head while leafing through her book storage device.

Jeremy jumped down to hide in the bushes next to her. “So all your curses are in there? Are you ready with the first one we discussed?

Startled by his sudden presence by her side, a reddening Molly nearly dropped her book, but caught it again. “Y-yes, I-I think I can make him into a p-per-per... um, bad person. He'll be forced to, um, g-grab... um, women.” She flushed red.

“Perfect!” Jeremy declared with a smile. “Nanoha and Fate will see him as the lecherous pervert that he is, and call off the wedding!”

Molly nodded, squinting as she gazed through the window at the slightly smudgy figure within and wound up her magic and fired.

“Did you get him?” Jeremy asked eagerly.

Molly suddenly remembered something very important, and slid her glasses back down. “Oops...”

x~~*~~x

“Something wrong, Yuuno?” Vice asked.

“I thought I felt some magic being performed,” Yuuno replied from atop the short stool after a moment, then shrugged. “Might have been nothing.”

“You're just trying to get out of this,” Chrono accused, amused from where he sat. “Now you know what I had to go through when I got married. Although I admit, I didn't have Hayate designing my outfit.”

“She insisted,” Yuuno replied a bit darkly, then sighed. “And not just the clothes, but she insisted on marrying us, getting Carim to rent us the Saint Church to hold it in, as well as hiring all the associated personnel. Every day it seems to groe more and more. This whole thing as almost spiraled out of control.”

“Like Chrono said, you're just nervous,” Vice told him, then laughed. “Although why you'd be so eager to chain yourself down in the first place...”

“Perhaps I should tell Signum you said that,” Yuuno shot back, to which Vice chuckled nervously as he re-adjusted how he was sitting on the couch.

“Okay, I think I found a better tape measure,” Hayate said, coming back into the living room. “I'll just need to take a few more measure-eep!”

Chrono stared as Hayate froze, in what someone might call karmic justice.

“Um, what are you doing, Vice?” Yuuno inquired, not having seen the man move that fast before.

Vice suddenly noticed how he was glomping Hayate, hands grabbing her ample chest, and he quickly let go. “I... don't know. One moment I'm sitting there, and the next-”

“Hayate, I found-Oooh!” Shamal nearly cooed as she came into the room, blushing lightly. “While I don't mind, I think Signum might, if she found out.”

Vice quickly let go of her and backed away. “I don't know what happened, I didn't mean to, I swear!”

Chrono's eyes were half-lidded. “Uh huh. Something you want to tell us?”

Before he could reply, Vita appeared in the entryway. “Hayate, I just got off the comm with Carim and-”

x~~*~~x

“Still can't believe Nanoha is finally getting married,” Suzuka said, sighing as she at the cafe table.

“I know,” Arisa replied a bit glumly, using her straw to push the ice around in her drink; then she grinned. “So what about you? When are you going to find a man?”

“Not interested,” Suzuka replied matter-of-factly. “As a matter of fact, I'll be glad when our new assignment starts back on Earth; as much as I like it here, it can get a bit too weird sometimes.”

“Oh come on, it's not THAT weird... here...” Arisa started to say, then trailed off as both girls stared.

“I SAID I WAS SORRY!” Vice hollered as he passed the dumbstruck pair sitting at the outdoor cafe table, his form nearly a blur.

“THEN STOP RUNNING SO I CAN POUND YOUR ASS INTO THE PAVEMENT, YOU PEDOPHILIAC PERVERT!” Vita angrily shouted back, hot on his trail, taking swipes that the targeted male barely kept out of range of.

Suzuka shook her head as the commotion disappeared into the distance, and returned to stirring her drink. “You were saying?”

Arisa just continued to stare.

x~~*~~x

“I'm s-sorry,” Molly apologized for the hundredth time. “I-I'm farsighted and c-can't see without my g-glasses.”

“It's okay,” Jeremy told her, patting her shoulder awkwardly, then gestured toward the Takamachi household from their new hiding spot. “Let's just get it right this time. But we'll need a different curse to avoid suspicion. What else have you got?”

“Hmm, h-how about a sneezing curse?” she suggested. “Whenever someone asks a question, the victim will sn-sneeze instead.”

Jeremy brightened. “Perfect! The ceremony is loaded with questions, so it'll have to be called off if he's sneezing!”

She nodded and began to wind up her magic.

“Um, Molly?”

She paused as she turned to him, then looked up at his gestures. “Oh, right.”

Her face reddened as she dropped her glasses back down and resumed her curse preparations.

x~~*~~x

"Um, why not set it in the living room for now, while I find a place for it," Nanoha directed to the two men at her doorway with the large object in.

Yuuno looked up from position on the couch. "What's that?"

Nanoha sighed. "It's Shamal's wedding gift, a vanity with a fancy mirror. I told them we didn't need anything this big, but... how are you doing?" She came over to sit next to him.

It was Yuuno's turn to sigh. "I think I've got everything down - although I'm still a bit unsure about the interpretive dance - but I have to admit, I never thought things would get this... big.

"...Harlaown Scyra Takamachi?" Fate mumbled to herself, coming into the living room.

"Fate?" Nanoha asked, as the golden-haired woman continuing into the kitchen, mumbling to herself while looking at a piece of paper.

She apparently didn't hear her name being called, as she grabbed a stick of string cheese out of the fridge and headed back out. "Fate Takamachi Scrya Harlown Testarossa?"

Yuuno and Nanoha watched her go, then looked at each other and sighed.

"I'll go talk to her," Nanoha stated, standing up.

Yuuno nodded, then noticed the men having difficulty with the vanity, and he quickly sprinted over to catch the mirror as it began to tip over, feeling that odd chill again. "Careful!"

"Sorry about that," one of the men apologized as the item returned upright.

"Yuuno, are you okay?" Nanoha asked, seeing the look on his face.

"Yeah, just had the strangest feeling for the second time in as many days," he replied, then shrugged. "Probably nothing."

x~~*~~x

“Did you get him?” Jeremy asked eagerly again.

Molly sneezed.

Jeremy sighed.

x~~*~~x

The day of the wedding finally arrived.

“Yuuno, are you almost ready?” Chrono called from the Takamachi living room. Getting no answer, he walked down the hall to the bathroom and knocked on the door. “Yuuno?”

“...I can't do it,” came the muted response, full of despair.

[Oh boy,] Chrono thought, sighing.

x~~*~~x

Lutecia looked through the bulletin she had been handed when she came in, from her seat in the pew. Caro had shown her and her mother, Megane, to the seat, then taken her mother to find the restroom, so she was all by herself at the moment; well, other than the small groups of people milling about the large auditorium. The leaflet detailed the schedule of what would happen during the ceremony, of which the young summoner was quite interested.

"Hello there, young lady, have you given any thought to what you will do with the rest of your life?" came a soft female voice.

Lutecia looked up, surprised by the question. "I'm not really sure...." She had decided to join the bureau, but wasn't sure what role she would play yet.

The woman in priestly robes promptly handed her a tract. "The Saint has a role for us all to play in life, and we need only open our souls to her, and we will find happiness!"

The young girl blinked; wasn't the Saint supposed to be Vivio? "Really? I don't know..."

The older woman placed a hand on Lutecia's shoulder and nodded sagely. "I can understand your hesitancy; we have all done things we regret in our past. But the good news is that the Saint will love you regardless of what you've done!"

The summoner did recall her fights against Caro and Erio, over two years ago, and working for the doctor. She did still feel some shame from that, despite the pair's insistence that everything was okay now.

The female priest lifted her other hand, gesturing towards the stained glass window, which had an artistic representation of their holy deity. "Give yourself over to the Saint, and enjoy the warmth in her bosom! Admit your past to her, and she will take care of you!"

"Reverend Beam!" came a new female voice whom Lutecia recognized as Knight Carim Gracia from pictures she had been sent by her friends. "I thought you had understood the request that there was to be no evangelizing to people during this event."

"But I just want to save this young woman's soul by introducing her to the love the Saint offers!" Reverend Beam complained.

Carima sighed and grabbed the back of the other woman's robes and began to haul her off. "Maybe another time. Sorry about this, young lady!"

"It's alright," Lutecia replied, more confused than anything.

"No, wait!" the preacher commanded, but it fell on deaf ears. "Young lady, it's never too late, you can find everlasting love today! Her grace guides us all! The power of the Saint compels yooouuu!"

Lutecia blinked as the woman's voice faded, shortly after being dragged out the door; this was certainly turning out to be an interesting event.

"Hello dear, anything happen while I was away?" Megane asked, sitting down next to her daughter in the pew.

"I'm not sure, but I think someone was trying to set me up with Vivio," Lutecia answered, scratching her head.

Megane raised an eyebrow in confusion.

x~~*~~x

Alto sighed as she went to hang up her coat in the church's large closet, letting the hand take it from her; why did weddings always make her feel so lonely and sad?

She paused, then turned back around. [Hand?] She began to carefully peel back the various other coats hung on the rack. “Who's in there?”

“Please go away!” pleaded a familiar male voice.

Alto blinked. “Vice? What are you doing in there?”

There was a short pause. “I can't tell you. You don't know the hell I've been through, the past few days!”

“Look, whatever it is, you can't stay in there,” she told him, reaching in and finding an arm to grab. “It's creepy. Come on out.”

“No, I can't!” he insisted, trying to resist, but Alto was in no mood and with a surge of strength, she yanked him out.

Then stared in confusion as he quickly cringed, looking away with his arms up in a defensive position. “What is your problem!?”

“I can't look at you!” he nearly shouted. “It's triggered by sight!”

Alto shook her head, then walked up to him and slapped his face. “Get a hold of yourself. We don't have time for your games today!”

“Aaah!” Vice exclaimed as he saw her, then blinked and looked at his hands. “Hey, what do you know?” He suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulders. “Yes, yes, I have full control again! I have no desire to feel you up! Maybe it's because I've always thought of you as one of the guys instead of a woman... or maybe it wore off?”

Alto, however, didn't hear that last part; just a roaring noise in her ears, partially wondering where the anger had suddenly come from, as her fists clenched and unclenched.

“Oh, Vice, here you are,” Agito said, floating in. “Signum has been looking everywhere for you and... why are you looking at me that way?”

x~~*~~x

“Isn't this wonderful?” Arf declared in full woman form, twirling in her dress in the church lobby. “Weddings seem to be a lot of fun; don't you agree, Zaffy?”

“I told you not to call me that,” Zafira replied in a hushed voice, tugging at the neck of his tuxedo. “At least not out in public. And I'll be glad when this is over; these outfits are very uncomfortable. If Hayate hadn't insisted....”

She playfully punched his arm. “Aw, come on, you look fine! Besides, you should get used to it, because I might want my own wedding someday.” She paused to wink at him, making him feel oddly delighted and uncomfortable at the same time.

“Um, we'll... talk about it,” Zafira replied diplomatically. “I am not sure I see the point of this human ceremony.”

“They're just an excuse to have a lot of fun!” Arf explained with a grin. “So lighten up and try to enjoy yourself!”

Zafira raised an eyebrow. “I fail to see what is so amusing about...”

He trailed off as both guardian beasts witnessed Vice streaking across the lobby and ducking out the double doors, an angry fireball-tossing Agito and Alto hot on his trail.

“I”LL TEACH YOU TO FONDLE ME, YOU PEDOPHILIAC PERVERT!” the little demon growled, preparing another shot.

Arf shook her head and grabbed Zafira's arm, tugging him toward the auditorium. “Um, yeah, let's go find our seats....”

x~~*~~x

“Fate, are you okay?” Nanoha asked softly; the other woman she had been quiet for quiet awhile, ever since they had been both brought to this room to wait.

“Harlaown Scrya Fate Takamachi Testarossa!” Fate blurted. “Oh, sorry, I think I'm fine; I still can't decide on a name, and we'll be married in a few hours!”

Nanoha sighed, then smiled and carefully closed the few steps in her white, flowery kimono to gently hug the other woman. “It's alright, really. Whatever you decide, even if you don't change your name at all, is fine with me. Fate has always been Fate to me. I'm just a bit sorry for dragging you into all this. I was fine with how we were, but my mom wanted a wedding, and it snowballed into this....”

Fate giggled as she hugged back. “To be honest, my mother had been bugging me about it, too. I suppose we'll be the same when Vivio grows up. But maybe I have been thinking too much on this; it's just that. I shortened Testarossa to a T just to make it easy for people, but five names is a bit daunting.

A wry smile appeared on Nanoha's face. “You'll work it out; if not, Yuuno and I will for you!”

The two women shared an understanding moment of giggling, before the door opened and Hayate came in, Rein floating after her.

“Alright, showtime in a little over an hour, girls!” the Wolkenritter mistress-turned-priest announced, then looked around. “Wait, Yuuno's not here yet?”

“Um, I think he had to pick up something from home first, although due to the rules, the brides can't see the groom on the wedding day,” Nanoha answered.

Fate reached down and gave Nanoha's hand a squeeze. “I'm sure he'll make it in time; Chrono will make sure of it.”

Nanoha nodded, but inwardly couldn't suppress the bit of rising worry.

x~~*~~x

“Come on, Yuuno, you know you want to do this,” Chrono told the other man. “You wouldn't have gotten this far if you didn't. This happens to a lot of guys on their wedding day. Remember mine?”

“That was different,” Yuuno countered. “You already knocked up Amy.”

Chrono grit his teeth, and pulled out S2U. [That's it, no more Mr. Understanding.]

Yuuno's eyes were wide as Chrono teleported in and fired off a point blank stinger shot that slammed the other man into the bathroom wall, leaving his target dazed, but intact; he knew Nanoha would never forgive him if he brought Yuuno to the wedding in multiple pieces. After returning his device to card form and slipping it back into his coat, he grabbed the lapels of the unresisting ferret-boy and hoisted him up against the wall.

“I married Amy because I love her, idiot!” Chrono nearly growled into Yuuno's face, satisfied to see terror there. “Just like I'm going to drag you to that church, and you're gonna walk down that aisle because you love Nanoha and Fate. Capiche?”

“But.. but... everyone will see!” Yuuno told him, desperate. “Before, it was just us, and there was no pressure, and now there's a big audience and...”

“And what?” Chrono asked him. “It means it's permanent, and that scares you to death, doesn't it? That's the thing about weddings; it's a public declaration. Before, it was just between you three, and if things didn't work out, you could break up.”

“I'm just afraid I might not be good enough for them,” he admitted at last, sighing as Chrono finally let him go. “What if I can't handle it?”

“I asked myself the same question with Amy and the kids,” Chrono admitted. “Whether you can or not doesn't matter. You do it because it's the right thing to do. The same reason I'm an enforcer and you're a bookworm. The same reason we both support and help people.”

Yuuno's head came up to gaze at him. “You're right... Thanks, Chrono.”

“Don't mention it,” Chrono told him, suddenly flustered, then grabbed the other man and gave him the evil eye. “I mean it, seriously, don't tell anyone.” He released Yuuno and strode to the bathroom door, unlocking it. “Besides, I remember my best man doing something similar for me, and now the situation is reversed. Just repaying a favor; I hate owing people. Now come on, I have to get you to the church on time.”

Yuuno followed him out the room and down the hall to the front door as Chrono opened it. “Heh, sure. I-”

Chrono turned around, seeing Yuuno standing in the doorway, an odd look on his face. “What's wrong now?”

“I don't know, but we should just go,” Yuuno replied, then blinked strangely.

Chrono scratched his head.

x~~*~~x

“I got him!” Molly declared happily, then looked down into her book again. “He should be cursing and swearing whenever he... oh no...”

“What now?” Jeremy inquired. “I thought you said you got him?”

Molly sneezed twice, then rubbed her nose, tears appearing in her eyes.“I did the wrong curse! Instead of swearing, he'll just be forced to rhyme! I'm sorry!”

Jeremy sighed and pulled out his phone. “It's okay, we'll just have to go to plan B. Hello? Byron? Yeah, plan A is no go. We need to... I don't care about your fork; look for it later! Just get plan B in gear! Tell the others to start hacking into the traffic network!”

“I'm REALLY sorry,” Molly sobbed into her hands as Jeremy hung up. “I-I'm just a screw up. I-I c-can't do anything RIGHT. I always m-mess up! I only j-joined this club because I loved y-” She quickly shut up.

Jeremy patted her back. “It's alright, I think I know what you mean.”

She looked up, cheeks flushed. “You do?”

He nodded and sighed. “I've felt the same for awhile.”

Molly dried her eyes and sniffled. “Really?”

“Yeah, if this doesn't work out, there is still the Hayate fan club!” he told her, smiling.

Molly broke down into tears again.

x~~*~~x

“Something wrong, hun?” Shiro asked, looking down at his daughter.

Nanoha looked up at her father and squeezed his arm. “I just haven't heard if Yuuno has arrived or not. I'm a bit worried.”

“Take it from me, no man will miss the wedding with the one he loves,” he assured her, patting her hand on his arm, then chuckled.. “Or 'ones.' Yuuno's a good kid; he'll make it. Believe in him.”

“Shiro is right,” Lindy added from behind, holding onto Fate who was in the more traditional Earth wedding dress. “We still have 15 minutes until the wedding march starts. That's plenty of time.”

Fate nodded as well, and Nanoha smiled; Yuuno hadn't let her down before, and she had to believe he wouldn't now.

x~~*~~x

“I don't believe this all this traffic, the amount of which is rather sick,” Yuuno declared from the passenger seat, then sighed.

“Would you stop rhyming?” Chrono growled as he threaded between slow-moving cars. “It's getting annoying.”

“I said I don't know what is wrong, or why I've been rhyming this long!” Yuuno shot back, then slapped his cheeks.

“Analysis complete,” Alicia intoned from his wrist bracelet. “Magic particles have altered your neural pathways.. At the rate of current dissipation, the effect should end in approximately 72 hours.”

“Great, it looks like a magical curse,” Yuuno noted with despair. “How could this possibly get any worse?”

“Keep talking, and you'll find out,” Chrono grumbled as he yanked the wheel hard, crossing several lanes, tipping the vehicle up on it's side to slip between a couple of cars, managing to reach the freeway on-ramp. “Alright, it should be smooth sailing from... here....”

Both men stared as all five lanes in front of them had slowed to a dead crawl.

x~~*~~x

Nanoha managed to see Teana and Subaru sitting near the aisle as she neared the end of the aisle, who smiled and while Subaru flashed a thumbs and lifted her other hand which held Teana's.

Vivio was already up front, having been the flower girl; she was standing next to Nanoha's Matron of Honor, Vita, looking somehow still a bit taciturn while smiling in her pink dress. But if there was someone who looked even more out of place, it was Fate's Matron of Honor, Signum, wearing a similar pink dress. Nanoha allowed herself a small smile; Signum had been very much against wearing that dress.

Nanoha's smile grew seeing the happy face of her mother in the front row, and somehow, that look made this all worthwhile.

She took her place at the altar, and as the music continued playing and Fate began her own trek, attached to Lindy's arm, Nanoha couldn't help but hope Yuuno had made it in time.

x~~*~~x

“We'll never make it at this rate,” Yuuno groused as the car inched along on the freeway. “I'm going to miss my wedding with Nanoha and Fate! I don't know why, they won't let me fly!”

“They said it's not an emergency, and thus wouldn't clear you,” Chrono replied, then pulled onto the shoulder. “Don't worry, I'll get you there on time. Get out of the car!”

“What are you, trying to do?” Yuuno asked, undoing his seat-belt.

“It's a good thing you know an admiral,” he replied, pulling up a communication screen. “Griffith, do you read me?”

The window opened to show Griffith, hair mussed, a frozen Lucino in his lap, who quickly got out of it when she regained presence of mind. "Um, yes sir, Ventek reporting, what can I do for you?

x~~*~~x

As Fate took her position at Nanoha's side at the altar, all eyes turned back toward the open door... but it was empty. Nanoha felt her heart drop as the murmurs started.

Then a bright light flashed beside them, and when it was over, Yuuno and Chrono were standing there. Nanoha felt the heaviness lift instantly.

“Told you,” Fate whispered, and Nanoha could hear the smirk in her voice

“Nice of you to join us,” Hayate teased the two with a grin. “Now, if you'll take your places, we'll continue.”

x~~*~~x

This was the moment Yuuno had been dreading; the exchange of vows. With the curse in place, he knew he'd never be able to follow the planned script; so that only left one option. Nanoha and Fate had already given theirs, so it was his turn.

He took a deep breath.

“Nanoha and Fate, you are both very precious to me,
there is no one else I'd rather be.
I promise to love you in sickness and in health,
through good times and bad, and through poverty and wealth.
I make this promise that we will never part,
because I love you both, with all my heart."

[Okay, that was a bit lame,] Yuuno thought glumly, but the wavering eyes of the two women in front of him as they moved to kiss him, told him it didn't seem all bad to them.

Hayate turned the three to the audience. "I now present Mr. and Mrs. and Mrs. Takamachi!"

The crowd erupted into applause, as Hayate continued while reaching for the rope. "And now the symbolic rebirth of your new lives, according to Ancient Belkan tradition!"

She pulled it, dumping water and glitter on the recently married three.

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Just a note that Molly is available for your wedding, too! ^_^

[deathcurse]

*sigh* This is what happens when I'm meant to be doing something else.

This one is for Beamer, though I do apologise for the sketchiness and um...general lack of quality lol :D I closed shop as soon as I had the faces down.

http://img138.imageshack.us/img138/5976/beamerghost.jpg (http://img138.imageshack.us/i/beamerghost.jpg/)

I know, Lu doesn't look like Lu.


AND an omake:

http://img687.imageshack.us/img687/7066/beamerghosto.jpg (http://img687.imageshack.us/i/beamerghosto.jpg/)


Wooooooooooooooow! :D I liked Lutecia there, even if she might not look exactly like herself, since she has this older, jaded look that fits with the Shadowverse personality very well :). And what a great visual representation of the dilemma in RB's "Chill"! Lutecia watching over Vivio in disapproval indeed...

[RadiantBeam]

*sigh* This is what happens when I'm meant to be doing something else.

This one is for Beamer, though I do apologise for the sketchiness and um...general lack of quality lol :D I closed shop as soon as I had the faces down.

http://img138.imageshack.us/img138/5976/beamerghost.jpg (http://img138.imageshack.us/i/beamerghost.jpg/)

I know, Lu doesn't look like Lu.


AND an omake:

http://img687.imageshack.us/img687/7066/beamerghosto.jpg (http://img687.imageshack.us/i/beamerghosto.jpg/)


Oh Lordy, the omake cracks me up far more than it should. XD Oh yes, Lutecia disapproves, and Vivio damn well knows it!

Great job. ^^ You capture the feeling of the characters and the setting very well, and I personally like the feeling of Lutecia watching over Vivio even as she doesn't like what she's chosen to do.

I liked Lutecia there, even if she might not look exactly like herself, since she has this older, jaded look that fits with the Shadowverse personality very well :).

You know, I'm almost urged to ask what kind of visual image of Lutecia people get when they read about her in Shadowverse. :heh:

[DezoPenguin]

*sigh* This is what happens when I'm meant to be doing something else.

This one is for Beamer, though I do apologise for the sketchiness and um...general lack of quality lol :D I closed shop as soon as I had the faces down.


*snip pics*

So the difference between the omake and the original is just that in the omake, Vivio can actually see Lutecia there and is getting all "er-um-blushy"? And the name comes from the blush-twitch on her right eye is kind of like an eye patch?

In any event, I like it. :) Particularly I like that grown-up!Vivio actually looks like an adult, not just kid-face-on-adult-body (Lutecia, too, for that matter).



You know, I'm almost urged to ask what kind of visual image of Lutecia people get when they read about her in Shadowverse. :heh:

I just see Rider. ;) Lutecia was more or less supposed to be a little-kid version of her anyway ("loli-Rider") and the combination of her job as an assassin combined with the emotional stress she suffers over her career choice fits nicely with Rider's image. Your short "Glasses" combined with all the fanart of Rider wearing glasses in her "normal" outfits contributed to that as well.

[yuiseppe]

Thanks guys, glad you enjoyed it :)

*snip pics*

So the difference between the omake and the original is just that in the omake, Vivio can actually see Lutecia there and is getting all "er-um-blushy"? And the name comes from the blush-twitch on her right eye is kind of like an eye patch?

In any event, I like it. :) Particularly I like that grown-up!Vivio actually looks like an adult, not just kid-face-on-adult-body (Lutecia, too, for that matter).

<snip>

I just see Rider. ;)

Yah, I got lazy so I only changed Vi's face in the omake - the title of it actually has nothing to do with pirates :D I simply got frivolous and the 'shiver' played on the 'chill'. Was aiming for the 'er...I'm quite sure I just saw/felt Cia, but I'm also quite sure she's dead' look ;D

I tried doing a few drawings in line with the anime style but always felt iffy drawing the child-like faces. Amusingly, Cia-turned-Rider is a lot easier to fit into the anime style because Rider is just curves and blindfold.

[RadiantBeam]

New chapter of "Shadowfire" up and running: Defining Sin (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5301936/16/
).

Companion piece to "Sinners and Saints". :heh:

[vic-vic]

Edited version of my early posted one-shot

So don`t feel lonely.

It was early spring on Mid-Childa, the time when snow start to melt, baring the ground, the time when birds start to sing their songs, greeting the warmth, the time of the rebirth of life, and the time when I decided to visit your grave.
It was 6 AM, so I was sole person who appeared in the graveyard. Your tomb was constructed in the Japanese style, so it was strongly allocated on a background of other tombs. Sunlight danced on the edges of the tombstone that was carved from a black marble, creating some type of a illumination. Beautiful I must say, though I was more attracted to the beauty of another style.
Gently having put a bouquet of red flowers I made few steps backward and stood some time silently, collecting the thought.
It's been awhile, Nanoha, hasn`t it? Well I am a busy woman and, you know, now has been a most difficult time. But I decided to come, because I think I owe you a lot.
Hmmm, where can I start… Well, you don`t have worry about Fate, Vivio and Yuuno. Even thought they were the most devastated when you left this universe, now the happy Scrya-Testarossa-Harlaown family has grown even larger – only last week Fate has given a birth to charming twin boys, it`s their third child excluding Vivio, Caro and Erio. Fufufu, the nickname “the rabbit” approaches this Yuuno guy more than “the ferret”, because, judging on my supervision, he don`t intend to stop.
So, don`t feel lonely.
About Hayate. Mmm, she got better, really. Despite the fact that after the “incident” she more resembled a ghost than a human and for crying aloud, she played a ghost for whole year. Now she's one of the most energetic member of a TSAB main HQ branch. By the way, she was promoted to the lieutenant-general rank, the youngest one who gained this privilege. Yes, she rose and rose like a rose, just begging a gardener to come for her. Fufufu. Oh, silly me.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh yes, Vita was forced to have a few co-instructors, because a number of her pupils grow too much. And, you know, she managed to get over your death only on the same time as Hayate. And she cried during weeks right after your death, even though you may not believe me. Now she is famous instructor nicknamed “Gentle demon trainer”, or something like that. And she don`t cry anymore, at least for now. Nu-fu-fu-fu.
So, don`t feel lonely
About others. Teana as always works hard. I suppose, she is simply NOT able to let herself to have a loss. Heh, despite that she manage to get to hooked up with that Vice dude. They like to spend time together while flying above ocean by rented helicopter. Just like pair of Icarus. Happy flying closer and closer to sun. Oh yes-s-s.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Cute lil Subaru and her cute sisters also don`t stand in the same place. They already rose inside the TSAB ranks and earned respect of a set of officers. Beautiful little butterflies soaring higher and higher, toward beautiful flame. Fu-he-he-he.
And, none of them have forgotten you. They also often visit this place to show their love and respect toward you.
I turned around and I march toward exit.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh my! I almost missed the right time, I must leave. Soon Hayate will arrive in order to speak with you.
So, don`t feel lonely.
And moreover, the illusion spell that give me the appearance of Auris Gaze will fade away soon.
I started to walk away faster and faster.
When the Hayate approach to your Tomb, explosives, which I've hidden inside the bouquet will explode. And our beautiful little rose will fall. M-m good.
I start to feel a heat rousing from deep inside my belly.
Ah, poor little Vita, who can`t withstand the loss of another precious friend will go berserk. With a little help of the countless dozens of psychotropic drugs which I added to her meal during many weeks.
I cannot help but a play a little with my nipples.
After that I will just give her a few hints that will guide her to Auris, who she's heard had a deep quarrel with Hayate. Funniest thing, that actually both of them have a long running lovey-dovey relation, and were spreading those rumors in order to evade possible troubles and secretly aide each other. Ah, I fell s-so good
Now I caressed my breasts
Ah it`s a shame that I will be forced to stay in my office, when Vita smash Miss Gaiz to bits, when her warm blood will spray all over her office and table, where she often kissed Hayate's soft lips, caressed her pliable body and whisper words of love. Ah, so wonderful - two lover will reunite in the afterlife. It`s a pity, that I will not see a moment when a countless magic bullets will tear Vita apart, adding a more astonishing shades of red to this picture.
So, don`t feel lonely.
But I will see a prefect drama, when a carefully installed device will give me total control of helicopter which will depart with Mister Vice and Miss Teana. Pure bliss, hearing their screams, when they realize that their vehicle went out of their control, feeling their despair when they understand that they have no chances to survive and knowing that they machine will crash right into the Scrya-Testarossa household. It fells s-so good, good good Goooood a...a..a-aaaaaarghh.
I stayed still in order to stall fierce shivering of my body.
Oh, oh... o-oh. Ara, I think I need to change underwear. Well, it can wait.
Oh I must hurry, or my alibi will be affected. Even though I studied hard on illusions spells with Miss Teana`s help I`m not sure that miny Phantom image can stay longer than three hours.
I just can`t believe my luck when I met you Nanoha. Even though I managed to get a prefect position in the TSAB chain of command I totally cannot find a chance to use it to achieve my dream of unleashing an outstanding bloodshed. I was drowning in the despair, understanding that I don`t have a clue how in the god`s name I can massacre all of those tasty lambs. When you appear before me and said: “don`t be so sad, there's many wonderful things awaiting for you" I don`t know what made you to come to me, maybe it was my sorrowful look (on that moment I was forced not to kill anybody for whole three months). And I was unable to let such golden opportunity to go.
To let such gullible and useful prey to get away from me.
I stayed a long time with your group, studying your way of life, you battle style and your weakness. And carefully prepearing a handful traps for all of your friends.
Next to go to your company will be Nakajima sisters. I spent a lot of time to creat enough evidence that will guide TSAB Security Forces into conclusion, that cyborg-girls was behind that incident. And you can trust me, after such uproar they will not stay alive for long. And the uproar will be even bigger when the second wave of evidence will say, that those poor girls was innocent.
But don`t worry, I don`t intend to kill Vivio (who stayed today at her friend's house). After all I need someone to arise people against “corrupted TSAB officials”. And I will always stay near in order to guide our poor lonely girl right on the “path of justice”. To be sure that she will never leave the path of massacre. That she will send millions to their death
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh my! I almost forgot about her friends. So good that I decide to slaughter them a long time ago and make preparation for this. Moreover, that brats are ANNOYNG. I will surely enjoy the time when I will flaying them alive. Fuhehehehehe.
Oh, you know it`s a wonderful day. Just as the day when I killed you.
It was good that I already came in my office and closed the door. Otherwise, I would have unnecessarily brought an undesirable attention to my person when I suddenly fell on my knees. But I can`t help. I am really unable to suppress a paroxysm of joy when I remember that event. When I remember the shocked expression on your face when a powerful AMF-generator shoot down your magic. When I recall pain inside your eyes, when I throw you on a floor and with an axe-kick broke you arms. And when I recall blissful sound of your cracking skull while I smashed repeatedly my fists into your face. I orgasmed so hard, when your life left your body that I lost consciousness.
Sound of explosion in the far away pull me back from my dreams. And I smile. Soon this planet will engulfed in the flames of war. Soon thousands and thousands will die. Soon many people will came to your new place in the afterlife.
So. Don`t. Feel. Lonely.


Many thanks to 00-Riser for beta-reading.

[Kaijo]

And now for something completely different, a stand-alone story that's been rattling around in my brain for awhile:

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 1: Future Shock

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 1: Future Shock

Xx~~*~~xX

Her first few sensations were landing on the cold, hard metal ground with all fours, wet and naked, coughing water out from her lungs. She shivered, as a brief wind chilled her damp and dripping skin.

"It's okay, it's just oxygenated liquid," a female voice soothed, as she felt a towel on her back, wiping her down. "Take a few moments to get it all out of your system."

"I don't think we have a few minutes," a harsher female voice intoned.

Nanoha rubbed her eyes, then looked up as she blinked them open, surprised at who she saw. "U-" but her voice was raspy, and she descended into another coughing fit.

"You'll be able to speak in a bit," Uno told her, helping her up by draping Nanoha's arm across her shoulders.

"Get her dressed," a somewhat electronic voice commanded. "Tre is right, we don't have long. I've put up traps and firewalls, but that won't hold them for long; they know."

Nanoha glanced around as Tre finished toweling her off and Uno began laying clothes out for her; other than Sette, she didn't see anyone else, so who was the other voice? And what was she doing here? Numb and confused, she quickly got into the bra and panties that were presented to her, but she froze at the faded blue jumpsuit she was handed next.

It was exactly like one the cyborgs had initially worn when they attacked Clanagan during the JS incident; Ginga had worn a similar one when she was kidnapped and brainwashed.

Her hands shook as she stared at it, horrible thoughts going through her mind, then her head came up and she managed to croak out, "What did you you do to me?"

"Just put it on!" Tre demanded impatiently. "Although I don't see why we need to go through with this."

Uno laid a gentle hand on Nanoha's shoulder. "Please, just put it on. We don't have much time, but we will explain."

Nanoha was surprised with the urgent yet gentle sincerity in the #1 cyborg's voice, and decided to play along for now; she slipped into the jump suit and Uno zipped it up in the back for her, then began drying and fixing her hair, which she tied into a single pony tail draping down the middle of her back.

That's when Nanoha got her first view of the tri-wheeled robot with something like a brain in a glass dome case on top as it wheeled over to her, a familiar face appearing on a monitor.

"They are breaking through faster than expected," Jail's face told them in that electronic voice, then turned to Nanoha. "I'm sorry, but apparently we won't have time to catch up; you'll need to get out of here."

"I'm not going anywhere until I know what's going on," she demanded in a firm voice, getting her wits about her again. "From the sounds of things, it appears my friends are the way to rescue me."

To her surprise, Jail seemed to have lost his fire, and he actually looked a bit melancholic instead of laughing at her like he would have normally done. "Yes and no. I know you have no reason to trust me, but you must; your friends, and the future of your world, depend on it. Go with Uno, she will explain everything. After that, you are free to do as you wish. I regret I can't go with you."

"Doctor, you can't stay here!" Tre argued. "You know what they'll do to you!"

"I know," he told her sadly. "But I'll never be able to keep up like this. You, Uno, and Sette must get her out of here."

Nanoha stared as the small wheeled robot with Jail's face wheeled over to a wall, and deployed a flexible silver tentacle that hit a few buttons, causing a section of the wall to slide open. Nanoha realized slowly. [It's a very good one. They seem very sincere... and deathly afraid.]

"Come on," Tre told her, grabbing Nanoha's hand and pulling her toward the hole in the wall.

"Wait, where is my device, Raging Heart?" Nanoha demanded.

"We don't have it," Jail answered from his brain-toting robot. "And we have no more time. You must go!"

Reluctantly, Nanoha allowed herself to be pulled by Tre into the tunnel, but after a few steps, Tre stopped and turned around, asking, "Wait, Sette?"

Nanoha glanced back to see the #7 cyborg standing at the tunnel entrance. "Someone needs to seal the passageway, and buy you time to escape. Good luck, my sisters."

"No, Sette!" Tre roared, leaping towards the doorway as it slammed shut.

Uno laid a hand on Tre's arm. "It was her wish. We have no choice; we must do as Jail asked us to. They wanted us to live. All hope lies with Nanoha now."

"Feh," Tre spat, pounding the door once, then turning around to roughly slide an arm around Nanoha's waist, and the other around Uno's, taking off in flight. "My sister just gave her life for you. Appreciate it."

Nanoha was shocked at the finality in Tre's voice, glancing over to see the Uno's hard face hiding a hint of genuine sadness; something else was going on here, but what?

"Alright, I'll go with you for now, if you'll tell me what's going on," Nanoha conceded at last. "Who was after us?"

Tre's jaw was firm, seemingly in no mood to talk, but apparently Uno was. "Enforcers of someone you used to know: Hayate Yagami."

Nanoha's eyes narrowed. "So they were friends of mine, coming for me!"

Uno shook her head. "Not as you knew them. Things have changed greatly since you've been gone."

Nanoha's brow furrowed. "Gone? What do you mean? How long have I been gone?

Even though Nanoha figured there wasn't much else that could shock her, Uno's deadly serious look and next words did anyway. "The year is 0129; over 50 years have gone by since you last knew the world."

x~~*~~x

"Hello, doctor!" oozed a sultry and pleased female voice looking around, then frowning. "So, where is she? And where are my sisters?"

"Where is who, my dear Quattro?" Jail asked innocently, eyeing the soldiers pointing their war staves at him.

The #4 cyborg leaned down to look the computer screen in the eye, tracing a finger delicately over his glass brain case. "You know who. I assume you sent my sisters off with her, although I can't imagine why, or what you're up to. You never trusted me with that information, which means you must have known I was spying for Hayate. So why did you do it?"

Jail chuckled. "I just wanted to get the gang all back together; was that so wrong?"

Quattro jammed her hand into a wall and pulled out a conduit crackling with energy, jamming it against the brain dome. Jail's electronic voice scream in pain as Quattro's lips tugged upwards into a smile, but she pulled it away after only a few seconds.

"Don't toy with me doctor, you know how much it pains me to hurt my own father," she cooed. "Why did you do it? You'll tell me... or you'll tell Hayate. It's your choice, but I'd tell me if I were you."

The screen flickered a bit, but Jail's face on it was clearly in pain. "My dear Quattro, when you were born, I could never have imagined how far you would go in life. I wouldn't dream of depriving you of an interesting mystery to ponder over."

Quattro smiled lazily as she jammed the conduit against him for another few moments, delighting in the electronic screams. "You're right, I do so love a mystery. But it pains me to know Hayate will get it out of you. Enforcers, take the dear doctor here to get prepped; our dear leader will want a word with him."

"Yes, ma'am," they replied instantly, beginning to wheel him out. One hung back and gestured to the floor. "What about the other one?"

Quattro glanced down at the body on the floor that used to be her sister, Sette, and casually kicked it. "Take it to my lab; it's merely an empty shell now, but I may be able to squeeze some juicy secrets out of her mind. Such a shame, though, that she had to pick the wrong side. But, in the end, I guess that's what made her such a perfect soldier; she was loyal to Jail until the end."

x~~*~~x

The flight continued in silence, passing from the dirty technology setting of the tunnel into a disused aqueduct, as Nanoha tried to wrap her mind around what Uno had told her. [50 years? That can't be possible, can it?]

She studied the two cyborgs, now seeing small details she hadn't noticed before. Tre had a few age lines on her face and Uno's hair sported small gray spots here and there, but Nanoha was confused; the cyborgs shouldn't age normally, and Mid-Childan medical technology meant that they should look normal, even 50 years later.

"Tell me, Nanoha, what is your last memory, before waking up here?" Uno probed.

"My last memory?" she questioned, thinking, but it was all a jumbled mess.

[I]"Na... ha!"

She shook her head. "Just a bunch of images. I do remember you and the JS incident, though. And I think a year or two after that, and then it gets fuzzy."

"I see," Uno replied thoughtfully, glancing at Tre, who looked grimly back at her.

"I can guess why you two would be running away from Hayate, but why take me?" Nanoha questioned. "Why is it so urgent to get me away from her?"

"Things have changed since you've been gone, and Hayate isn't the woman you once knew," Uno replied, to which Tre barked a short laugh. "She is now in charge of the TSAB, having implemented new draconian laws over the years as a way of ensuring safety and maintaining order. There is precious little of the freedom left that you so value."

"Hayate wouldn't do that," Nanoha countered. "She's not like that, and none of our friends would let it come to that!"

"Sorry to interrupt, but we're here," Tre announced, landing and setting the two women down.

There was a thick iron grating across the exit to the aqueduct, but not much light shone from outside; Nanoha guess it might be evening. She turned to see what the cyborgs were doing, observing Uno kneeling down and taking several bricks out of the wall, removing a small box from the hidden compartment. Curious, she watched as the cyborg removed several long pieces of drab brown cloth, tossing one at Nanoha, who discovered it was a large, raggedy cloak.

"Put this on, and cover your head with the hood," Uno instructed. "And then we'll have to be quiet for now. The explanation will resume once we are outside the city."

Nanoha debated flying off once they were out and trying to rejoin Hayate's force to see what was really going on, but something about the whole situation, and the way the cyborgs and that Jail robot had been acting, gave her pause. It could have all been a trick, but what would be the point? She didn't feel brainwashed, and if Jail had wanted her to do something, he could have done like he did with Ginga. Also, they had promised she would be free to do what she wanted once they got her outside of the city, so Nanoha supposed she could wait.

Tre bent the bars of the grate open enough for them to slip out, then bent them back to return it to normal. Outside was a dirty, run-down city with small, dull-gray buildings separated by muddy ground that informed her it had rained recently; overall, she got her the impression she was in some sort of ghetto. She wondered what time it was, but with the sky heavily cloudy and overcast, she couldn't even see a sun or moons; she could only deduce it felt like day still. She quickly put up her hood, and followed the other two as they led on.

"Where are we?" Nanoha whispered, leaning close to Uno.

The cyborg hesitated a moment before answering. "Clanagan."

Nanoha was stunned, searching the horizon for taller buildings, see a few in the distance. In the distant haze, she thought she could make out the central spire, but none of the surrounding spires. And they were well behind a fairly high wall, that seemed to lock out the ghetto portion of the town. She wanted to ask how things had degraded so much, but remembered what they said about being quiet, and decide to respect that for now.

But when they left the alley and turned onto a more main street, and she beheld the squalor and abject poverty of the people in the streets, she couldn't hold it in anymore and finally asked why things were like this.

"This is the outskirts," Uno answered quietly. "The main city itself behind the wall isn't too bad, fairly prosperous, and people travel long distances to get some of that prosperity. But there isn't enough resources for everyone."

"There always was before," Nanoha replied, unable to take her eyes off the people sitting or laying at the side of the road or on the short steps of the various run-down houses and buildings. Most barely lifted their eyes to gaze back at her, and if they did, they quickly lost interest.

"Hayate has redirected most of it to the army and navy, for the use in liberating other worlds," Uno explained.

"More like 'conquering'," Tre spat.

Before Nanoha could inquire further, an elderly female voice called to her from her right. "Would you like to buy some of my fruit? It is very fresh still. Please buy some of my fruit!"

As Nanoha turned, she was shocked by the poor quality; most of it was half-rotted, and the old woman in the poorly-built stall appeared to be in her nineties. Still, Nanoha felt compelled to do something, yet realized she had no money, and so turned to her temporary companions.

"We have some," Uno whispered back. "But we must save it in case we need it later."

Nanoha fixed them with a look, planting her hands on her waist. Uno sighed and gave in, handing over a couple of strange bronze coins that Nanoha had never seen before. But the old woman eagerly took them and thanked her, handing over a couple of fruits that looked like miniature apples.

"Thank you," Nanoha told Uno, as the trio began to move off. "I wish we could help all of them."

"If we succeed in our mission, you may be able to," Uno told her.

Curious, Nanoha began to ask, "What is-"

“Stop right there!” declared a male in a commanding voice, causing all three to turn suddenly.

Tre bent her knees slightly, and Nanoha could feel her tensing for battle, but she relaxed when they realized the shout wasn't addressed to them. A young boy in a ragged cloak was running towards them, carrying something, while three lightly armored, but helmeted enforcers chased him. He seemed to be gaining distance, but then tripped and fell in the mud, sliding a couple of meters which allowed the enforcers to catch up.

"You're under arrest," one of them declared, picking the young boy up by the neck of his cloak.

"I'm not afraid of you!" the boy shot back defiantly, but Nanoha could also sense fear in the the voice.

Disturbed, she walked over and asked the enforcers, "What has he done?"

The one who appeared to be the leader of the three didn't turn around, but replied, "He's a thief. He's been stealing from the merchant district for some time now." He reached down and grabbed the wrapped object the boy was carrying, uncovering it to reveal a loaf of bread.

"How else are we supposed to eat!?" the boy asked angrily.

"You have your daily ration and that should be enough for you," the captain replied tersely. "If you want more, you have only to enlist in the army or navy."

"But I don't want to kill people!" the boy whined.

Before Nanoha could respond, she found her shoudler roughly grabbed and spun and as she was pulled back, coming face to face with an angry Tre.

"What are you doing?" the #3 cyborg hissed in a quiet voice. "We can't risk drawing attention to ourselves!"

"I've always tried to do the right thing before," Nanoha replied evenly, gathering her magic. "And I'm not about to stop now." She wrenched herself out of Tre's grasp as she turned back around, raising her finger. "Lyrical Magical! Holy light, come to my hand. Under my guidance, reverberate through the sky! Divine Shooter, shoot!"

Three pink orbs appeared at her fingertip which she fired, smacking each one of the enforcers who dropped the child and the food; the former promptly grabbed the latter and took off, not even a word of thanks, but that didn't matter to Nanoha.

Tre smacked her forehead, and began removing her cloak. "Of all the stupid, idiotic... Uno!"

Before Nanoha could realize what they were doing, Unno had grabbed Nanoha's arm firmly and used her superior cyborg strength to pull Nanoha into an alley. More enforcers arrived on the scene mere seconds after they reached cover, and Tre was beginning to fight them.

"What are you doing?" Nanoha demanded angrily. "We have to help Tre!"

"She's allowing us to get away, by giving us a distraction," Uno replied. "The sensors registered a fight, and more enforcers will be on us soon. If they don't find someone, they'll keep searching and lock down the area. We need to take another route out of the city. I apologize for this."

Nanoha felt a hand roughly chop her across the back of the neck, which promptly made her lose control of her entire body, but Uno supported her easily. "Why? We have to go back and help her! She's your sister!"

"Yes, she is," Uno replied, pushing Nanoha into some hole in the wall.

Helpless to control herself at all, Nanoha quickly descended some sort of horrible-smelling slide into the darkness.

x~~*~~x

"Is that all you got?" Tre spat, tossing another enforcer to the ground. "If this is the best you can do, I may as well take over around here!"

More and more enforcers were filling into the streets, attacking her point blank with their lances. Despite her speed at evading them, enough numbers meant that some would get lucky, and she had already taken a few jabs that sent pain flaring throughout her body.

"Enforcers, fall back," a female voice commanded. "I'll handle this."

Tre wiped blood from her lip and smiled. "Well, well, we meet again. Somehow I always figured it would be you."

"Tre, surrender at once, and you'll get a fair trial," the helmeted-woman ordered.

"Ha!" Tre barked. "I think we both know how fair those trials are. Why don't you remove that fancy headgear and do what you came to do?"

The enforcer commander sighed and prepared her weapon. "Very well. Quattro can probably still download the contents of your mind after you are dead."

Tre slowly grinned at the crackling golden blade of her opponent. "That's better. Let's hope you can avoid destroying my head, or your masters will be displeased!"

Adrenaline pumping, she promptly leapt at the other woman, feeling glad to be back in her element, at least for a short while.

x~~*~~x

The winding slide went back and forth a few times, but somewhere along the route Uno managed to catch up and hold onto her, as both came back out into the light at the ride's end, aAnd fell several meters into a pile of garbage; Nanoha realized she would have landed badly, if Uno hadn't cushioned her fall.

"We have to get out of here," Uno told her, hoisting the woman across her shoulders as an explosion sounded in the city. "Your mobility will return soon; that technique is only temporary.

"What about Tre?" Nanoha demanded again.

Uno's voice and stride didn't change in the slightest, as she replied, "Tre is dead."

"How do you know?" Nanoha pushed again. "It was my fault that happened, you should have let me-"

"I know," Uno said again. "I am connected with my sisters via a subspace link. Tre and Sette are no more."

"And you don't care?" Nanoha asked, incredulous, feeling some measure of feeling coming back to her limbs.

"Of course I care," Uno replied evenly and emotionlessly. "But it is pointless to do anything about it now. They gave their lives to help accomplish this mission. The only logical thing is to go forward."

Still a bit numb and realizing further discussion of the topic was pointless, Nanoha managed to crane her neck back, seeing smoke rising into the sky as well as the hole in the stone wall they had come flying out of. She was even more surprised when a hologram of Hayate appeared in the sky, further stunned Nanoha that Hayate did indeed appear a bit older; but it was hard to tell how exactly how much.

"Citizens of Mid-Childa, our time is growing closer," the hologram announced, spreading her arms. "True paradise is close, and all your hard work will be rewarded soon. We are nearing our goal of liberating all the known planets in our galaxy. All our dreams will be fulfilled, and everyone will gain the happiness and security we so deserve. Your time of sacrifice has not gone unnoticed, and you will all be rewarded. Together, we will build a brighter future for tomorrow!"

It sounded like Hayate, and yet it didn't quite seem like the woman she used to know; Nanoha was having a hard time reconciling what she had seen so far, with what she knew.

"What happened?" Nanoha asked at last as Uno set the other woman down a bit once she could walk on her own. "What could possibly have happened that managed to change things this drastically?"

Uno sighed, turned to Nanoha, and said simply, "You died."

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

This is a story that's been in my mind for awhile now, and I didn't think I'd get around to writing it for awhile, but I thought I might concentrate on something else for a bit, to give people a chance to catch up on my Crisis universe before I go into the next two stories.

And even though I've kinda spilled this plot with a couple of people, things are still in flux and subject to change. There are still several important plot points I'm debating on, and time will tell which way I go with them.

Lastly, for timeline purposes, this split off sometime after StrikerS. Exact details will be revealed in future chapters.

So, I'm kinda wondering what to work on. I'll probably through out the first chapters to G-Squad and Mirror soon, but I'm wondering what people would like to see me focus on. If you have a preference, let me know. I'm debating holding off on my Crisis continuations, since not everyone has had time to finish those series. It would give some catch-up time, although I'll write them eventually.

[synaesthetic]

Why am I having mental images of Hayate as Dr. Breen up in the Citadel with her face on monitors all over City 17...

... and Nanoha as Gordon Freeman...

>.>;

[Rising Dragon]

Oh, so I'm not the only one who was getting that kind of vibe?

Personally, though, Jail would make a rather bitchin' G-Man...

[00-Raiser]

Edited version of my early posted one-shot

So don`t feel lonely.

It was early spring on Mid-Childa, the time when snow start to melt, baring the ground, the time when birds start to sing their songs, greeting the warmth, the time of the rebirth of life, and the time when I decided to visit your grave.
It was 6 AM, so I was sole person who appeared in the graveyard. Your tomb was constructed in the Japanese style, so it was strongly allocated on a background of other tombs. Sunlight danced on the edges of the tombstone that was carved from a black marble, creating some type of a illumination. Beautiful I must say, though I was more attracted to the beauty of another style.
Gently having put a bouquet of red flowers I made few steps backward and stood some time silently, collecting the thought.
It's been awhile, Nanoha, hasn`t it? Well I am a busy woman and, you know, now has been a most difficult time. But I decided to come, because I think I owe you a lot.
Hmmm, where can I start… Well, you don`t have worry about Fate, Vivio and Yuuno. Even thought they were the most devastated when you left this universe, now the happy Scrya-Testarossa-Harlaown family has grown even larger – only last week Fate has given a birth to charming twin boys, it`s their third child excluding Vivio, Caro and Erio. Fufufu, the nickname “the rabbit” approaches this Yuuno guy more than “the ferret”, because, judging on my supervision, he don`t intend to stop.
So, don`t feel lonely.
About Hayate. Mmm, she got better, really. Despite the fact that after the “incident” she more resembled a ghost than a human and for crying aloud, she played a ghost for whole year. Now she's one of the most energetic member of a TSAB main HQ branch. By the way, she was promoted to the lieutenant-general rank, the youngest one who gained this privilege. Yes, she rose and rose like a rose, just begging a gardener to come for her. Fufufu. Oh, silly me.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh yes, Vita was forced to have a few co-instructors, because a number of her pupils grow too much. And, you know, she managed to get over your death only on the same time as Hayate. And she cried during weeks right after your death, even though you may not believe me. Now she is famous instructor nicknamed “Gentle demon trainer”, or something like that. And she don`t cry anymore, at least for now. Nu-fu-fu-fu.
So, don`t feel lonely
About others. Teana as always works hard. I suppose, she is simply NOT able to let herself to have a loss. Heh, despite that she manage to get to hooked up with that Vice dude. They like to spend time together while flying above ocean by rented helicopter. Just like pair of Icarus. Happy flying closer and closer to sun. Oh yes-s-s.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Cute lil Subaru and her cute sisters also don`t stand in the same place. They already rose inside the TSAB ranks and earned respect of a set of officers. Beautiful little butterflies soaring higher and higher, toward beautiful flame. Fu-he-he-he.
And, none of them have forgotten you. They also often visit this place to show their love and respect toward you.
I turned around and I march toward exit.
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh my! I almost missed the right time, I must leave. Soon Hayate will arrive in order to speak with you.
So, don`t feel lonely.
And moreover, the illusion spell that give me the appearance of Auris Gaze will fade away soon.
I started to walk away faster and faster.
When the Hayate approach to your Tomb, explosives, which I've hidden inside the bouquet will explode. And our beautiful little rose will fall. M-m good.
I start to feel a heat rousing from deep inside my belly.
Ah, poor little Vita, who can`t withstand the loss of another precious friend will go berserk. With a little help of the countless dozens of psychotropic drugs which I added to her meal during many weeks.
I cannot help but a play a little with my nipples.
After that I will just give her a few hints that will guide her to Auris, who she's heard had a deep quarrel with Hayate. Funniest thing, that actually both of them have a long running lovey-dovey relation, and were spreading those rumors in order to evade possible troubles and secretly aide each other. Ah, I fell s-so good
Now I caressed my breasts
Ah it`s a shame that I will be forced to stay in my office, when Vita smash Miss Gaiz to bits, when her warm blood will spray all over her office and table, where she often kissed Hayate's soft lips, caressed her pliable body and whisper words of love. Ah, so wonderful - two lover will reunite in the afterlife. It`s a pity, that I will not see a moment when a countless magic bullets will tear Vita apart, adding a more astonishing shades of red to this picture.
So, don`t feel lonely.
But I will see a prefect drama, when a carefully installed device will give me total control of helicopter which will depart with Mister Vice and Miss Teana. Pure bliss, hearing their screams, when they realize that their vehicle went out of their control, feeling their despair when they understand that they have no chances to survive and knowing that they machine will crash right into the Scrya-Testarossa household. It fells s-so good, good good Goooood a...a..a-aaaaaarghh.
I stayed still in order to stall fierce shivering of my body.
Oh, oh... o-oh. Ara, I think I need to change underwear. Well, it can wait.
Oh I must hurry, or my alibi will be affected. Even though I studied hard on illusions spells with Miss Teana`s help I`m not sure that miny Phantom image can stay longer than three hours.
I just can`t believe my luck when I met you Nanoha. Even though I managed to get a prefect position in the TSAB chain of command I totally cannot find a chance to use it to achieve my dream of unleashing an outstanding bloodshed. I was drowning in the despair, understanding that I don`t have a clue how in the god`s name I can massacre all of those tasty lambs. When you appear before me and said: “don`t be so sad, there's many wonderful things awaiting for you" I don`t know what made you to come to me, maybe it was my sorrowful look (on that moment I was forced not to kill anybody for whole three months). And I was unable to let such golden opportunity to go.
To let such gullible and useful prey to get away from me.
I stayed a long time with your group, studying your way of life, you battle style and your weakness. And carefully prepearing a handful traps for all of your friends.
Next to go to your company will be Nakajima sisters. I spent a lot of time to creat enough evidence that will guide TSAB Security Forces into conclusion, that cyborg-girls was behind that incident. And you can trust me, after such uproar they will not stay alive for long. And the uproar will be even bigger when the second wave of evidence will say, that those poor girls was innocent.
But don`t worry, I don`t intend to kill Vivio (who stayed today at her friend's house). After all I need someone to arise people against “corrupted TSAB officials”. And I will always stay near in order to guide our poor lonely girl right on the “path of justice”. To be sure that she will never leave the path of massacre. That she will send millions to their death
So, don`t feel lonely.
Oh my! I almost forgot about her friends. So good that I decide to slaughter them a long time ago and make preparation for this. Moreover, that brats are ANNOYNG. I will surely enjoy the time when I will flaying them alive. Fuhehehehehe.
Oh, you know it`s a wonderful day. Just as the day when I killed you.
It was good that I already came in my office and closed the door. Otherwise, I would have unnecessarily brought an undesirable attention to my person when I suddenly fell on my knees. But I can`t help. I am really unable to suppress a paroxysm of joy when I remember that event. When I remember the shocked expression on your face when a powerful AMF-generator shoot down your magic. When I recall pain inside your eyes, when I throw you on a floor and with an axe-kick broke you arms. And when I recall blissful sound of your cracking skull while I smashed repeatedly my fists into your face. I orgasmed so hard, when your life left your body that I lost consciousness.
Sound of explosion in the far away pull me back from my dreams. And I smile. Soon this planet will engulfed in the flames of war. Soon thousands and thousands will die. Soon many people will came to your new place in the afterlife.
So. Don`t. Feel. Lonely.


Many thanks to 00-Riser for beta-reading.

Well I said what I thought earlier. It's pretty interesting to see something from a villain's POV as they plot a dastardly plan.

I would like to suggest adding some double spacing in the fic to make it look less like a block of text.

And now for something completely different, a stand-alone story that's been rattling around in my brain for awhile:

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 1: Future Shock

metal ground with all fours (on)

"What did you you do to me?"

we must do as Jail asked us to (should be Doctor rather than Jail)

the dirty technology setting (technological?)

Nanoha guess it might be evening (guessed)

searching the horizon for taller buildings, see a few in the distance (she saw)

Unno had grabbed Nanoha's arm firmly (Uno)

aAnd fell several meters into (and)

further stunned Nanoha that (stunning)

Uno set the other woman down a bit (the 'a bit' part sounds wierd. How can you set some one down only a bit?)

Left some errors in the quote.

Cool to see you actually doing this, though this means I should hurry up with one of my own projects to preempt you on something you have planned for later :heh: :p

You did a good job on this chapter. You set things up with enough action and mystery to be quite engaging. I know I've seen similar plots (though it bugs me I can't think of specific examples >_<) but it'll be nice to see your take on it.

So, I'm kinda wondering what to work on. I'll probably through out the first chapters to G-Squad and Mirror soon, but I'm wondering what people would like to see me focus on. If you have a preference, let me know. I'm debating holding off on my Crisis continuations, since not everyone has had time to finish those series. It would give some catch-up time, although I'll write them eventually.

Personally I'd like to see either more of Death Note!Yuuno or that Midori no Hibi fic.

[synaesthetic]

Oh, so I'm not the only one who was getting that kind of vibe?

Personally, though, Jail would make a rather bitchin' G-Man...

It was mostly due to Hayate's speech on the monitors... so reminiscent of Breen, and the fact that the TSAB Ground Forces HQ looks just like the Citadel (albeit shorter) if all the other spires were taken away and the central one left alone...

So if Hayate is Dr. Breen and Nanoha is Gordon Freeman, I guess that makes Uno... Alyx Vance!

oh lawdy.

And YES JAIL WOULD BE THE G-MAN.

[SilentOutlaw]

You did a good job on this chapter. You set things up with enough action and mystery to be quite engaging. I know I've seen similar plots (though it bugs me I can't think of specific examples >_<) but it'll be nice to see your take on it.


Could you mean BetrayerS, perhaps? Anyway, great story Kaijo, I'm a fan :D.

P.S.: Hey..former lurker here, nice to meet ya.

[Kaijo]

Left some errors in the quote.

Cool to see you actually doing this, though this means I should hurry up with one of my own projects to preempt you on something you have planned for later :heh: :p

You did a good job on this chapter. You set things up with enough action and mystery to be quite engaging. I know I've seen similar plots (though it bugs me I can't think of specific examples >_<) but it'll be nice to see your take on it.

Thanks for pointing out the errors! Preempt me on something, eh? And yeah, the general idea has probably been done, at least in other series and fandoms (character finding themselves in the future with no idea why), but I thought it would make an interesting clash between Nanoha's ideals and harsh reality.

It's interesting that people are pulling the half-life comparison; I think Nanya was the only one to actually get the partial reference to a Gargoyles episode. Well, not so much a reference, but I kinda had it mind when coming up with this. But don't think knowing that episode will tell you anything about what's happening here...

Personally I'd like to see either more of Death Note!Yuuno or that Midori no Hibi fic.

Haha, the former I may get back to, but I'm not so sure about the latter. For some reason, it just doesn't strike me as interesting so much now, but we'll see. At the least, I won't get to them until after I finish this, G-Squad and Mirror.

@SilentOutlaw: Thanks! And welcome!

[Satashi]

I carefully wrapped a mass of eggs, bacon, ham, melted cheese, and scattered herbs with a warm tortilla, folding it slowly while glancing at Raising Heart's display of directions. Once done, I looked at the breakfast burrito with pride for only a few moments until it burst open and unfolded. My device tried to comfort my failed attempt and instantly swapped to another screen, showing me how to use a toothpick to keep it together. Although I had tried extra hard for Vivio's sake, I had simply cooked too much again. Oh well, better to pin it together than to have her make a mess of herself while trying to eat on the way to the fair grounds where the tournament would take place.

Current title in the works
By: Satashi

Story about Nanoha/Vivio having their first troubles as mother daughter. When a 13 year old Vivio gets a girlfriend and thinks she's old enough to run her own life. NAnoha has to deal with her daughter, Fate being away so much, and how she's back on active duty.

[RadiantBeam]

I carefully wrapped a mass of eggs, bacon, ham, melted cheese, and scattered herbs with a warm tortilla, folding it slowly while glancing at Raising Heart's display of directions. Once done, I looked at the breakfast burrito with pride for only a few moments until it burst open and unfolded. My device tried to comfort my failed attempt and instantly swapped to another screen, showing me how to use a toothpick to keep it together. Although I had tried extra hard for Vivio's sake, I had simply cooked too much again. Oh well, better to pin it together than to have her make a mess of herself while trying to eat on the way to the fair grounds where the tournament would take place.

Current title in the works
By: Satashi

Story about Nanoha/Vivio having their first troubles as mother daughter. When a 13 year old Vivio gets a girlfriend and thinks she's old enough to run her own life. NAnoha has to deal with her daughter, Fate being away so much, and how she's back on active duty.

Do we need to send you a PM to read this because of the sex scenes, Satashi? Or will it be posted on FF.net with an M rating?

[Evil Rick]

Do we need to send you a PM to read this because of the sex scenes, Satashi? Or will it be posted on FF.net with an M rating?

I don't think this is the "xxx" fic Satashi referred some posts ago.

[Satashi]

Do we need to send you a PM to read this because of the sex scenes, Satashi? Or will it be posted on FF.net with an M rating?

I don't think this is the "xxx" fic Satashi referred some posts ago.

It is the xxx fic :3 Fortunately, the scenes of sex can be taken out, so I may release a copy to the public if the person who commissioned it doesn't mind. If you do want a copy, you can PM me for it. It's almost done

[synaesthetic]

I know a few of you have been waiting for this most impatiently. Here it is, Chapter 4 of false light, for your general consumption!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.27.0088

“Administrative access granted,” Tizona's metallic voice echoed softly in the small sandstone niche.

Celica's gray eyes fluttered open slowly. She blinked a few times—the small cave was pitch-black save for the soft glow of Tizona's multiple holo displays. She had fallen asleep during her Device's takeover of the base's security systems. Night had already fallen, and yet the enemy had not located her yet. Very strange. Celica was immediately on her guard. The sentries she did not kill would have either been rescued or returned to base on their own. The facility ought to have been lit up and on full alert.

Perhaps the nature of this place is such that they cannot risk discovery, even in the event of a possible incursion.

It had taken Tizona longer than either had imagined to break into the base's security systems. Celica underestimated their computer technology, a mistake she wouldn't likely make again. The red-haired woman cleared her bleary eyes and came fully awake, rooting around in her rucksack for a preserved food bar. They weren't the most appetizing things in the world, but it was important to keep her strength up.

I'll be fighting again before this is all over, she reminded herself as she tore the wrapper open and took a small bite. She made a face, chewing several times before swallowing.

“I wish I had pizza and beer,” she muttered aloud as she turned her attention to the new windows open on Tizona's displays. Now that she had full and unrestricted access to their security systems, it would be a simple matter to render the base's defenses impotent and seal off the complex.

“Reprogramming defense turrets. Sealing Sections A through K. Opening L Section service entrance,” Tizona said. Celica watched through the security camera feeds as the flashing alert sirens died. Sections of corridor suddenly popped open, revealing hidden gun turrets. Doors began to slam shut throughout the facility, sealing off certain sections while leaving a clear path to the artifact conservation chamber.

Then the whole scene went to hell. Celica looked on dispassionately as the defense turrets began to fire indiscriminately, gunning down the very people they were designed and constructed to protect. White-coated lab technicians and researchers were cut down as they tried to flee. Blood spattered the immaculate white floors and walls.

“Enemy forces are resisting,” Tizona noted, bringing a new window to Celica's attention. She watched as a group of well-armed soldiers systematically destroyed the defense turrets in B Section, using what appeared to be automatic carbines with grenade launcher attachments. The men were well-organized and seemed to exhibit no signs of panic.

“Cameras in A Section have been disabled,” Tizona said; Celica could almost detect a note of anger in his artificial voice. “I am picking up some unusual readings within the base.”

“What sort of readings?”

“Magical energy signatures of an unknown type,” Tizona reported ominously. “The signature has many similarities to Mid-type, but it has been altered. There is no indication of Mid-type core logic, only energy readings consistent with Mid-type mages.”

Celica said nothing, only digesting what Tizona had reported. The presence of magical energy signatures in the base was not unexpected—after all, this facility held the Lost Logia detailed in Stele's debriefing report. It made sense that the humans of Earth had found other bits and pieces of magical technology.

But to find readings consistent with active Linker Cores, using a system fundamentally based on Midchildan arcana, yet without any sort of core logic...

Celica shook her head violently, as if she were trying to clear her thoughts by rattling her brain around in her skull. Of course the humans here would have found some way to use this technology they had been studying for so long. She pulled up the readings from A Section and examined them more closely.

Without core logic, Celica was not even sure how they were utilizing magical energy. She didn't understand the concept well enough—she was a computer specialist, after all, not a Device Meister. But Tizona's readings were not in error; there were at least twelve individual contacts within A Section, each one a blazingly bright active Linker Core.

“Defense turrets in A Section have been destroyed,” Tizona reported, bringing additional information to the surface. “Shutters to B Section have been breached. The unknown force is attempting to retake the base; I am locking all internal workstations and access points.”

“That won't hold them for long,” murmured Celica grimly. “I'm sure they have a back door in place for just such an occurrence.”

“I will not make it easy for them,” promised Tizona as the static-filled windows disappeared. Celica watched as her Device redoubled his efforts. The resource monitor showed that he still had plenty of processing power left to spare, however—the enemy would not have an easy time of it.

“How many are left alive in there?”

“Twelve unknown contacts in the blackout section. Sixteen known contacts accounted for, sealed in B Section through K Section. Five known contacts in B Section are not accounted for.”

“Damn, they're putting all their effort into releasing the scientists,” Celica observed. The window showing the B Section camera flashed briefly as Tizona brought it to her attention, and she got her first good look at her new foe.

She couldn't tell if the figure was a man or a woman; the individual was covered from head to toe in a heavy charcoal-black armor constructed of some composite material. Flashing emitters studded the heavy shoulder plates; Celica could barely make out a backpack consisting of two transparent tubes filled with a glowing green-white substance. The armor seemed to glow and flicker, arcs of greenish lighting licking from the emitters to the armor plate itself.

The dark-armored figure shouldered a heavy rifle with a wide bore and aimed it directly at the camera. Celica was able to see that a thick umbilical ran from the glowing backpack apparatus into the main body of the weapon. The gun's barrel flashed with brilliant green-white as the image was suddenly replaced with static.

So they're the source of the strange readings, Celica thought. Given enough time, they would take back the entire base and Celica would be unable to complete her objective. She was not foolish enough to rush inside the facility without a plan, however.

Celica would have to decide quickly. If she waited too long, they would breach all sections and be able to secure her intended point of entry, the L Section service entrance. If she left her protected location now, though, the enemy commander would undoubtedly send some of the dark-armored soldiers to eliminate her.

What she needed was a distraction of some type—

“Hold,” an angry female voice said loudly from behind her. “Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

Celica stiffened at the sound of that voice, a voice that was as familiar to her as any could possibly be.

The voice of a dear friend.

“Alphine,” said Celica in a dry tone, not moving, not taking her eyes off Tizona's displays. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

* * *

Ten minutes earlier:

Lutecia opened her eyes and blinked several times, trying to adjust her vision to the darkness around her. Her dimensional transfer had been exceptionally accurate; she ended up less than two hundred meters from where her target lay, completely absorbed in her electronic assault of the secret research facility.

She would be distracted by her task; even with Tizona's help, and even though Celica had the technological advantage, it would be a difficult task to maintain her control. Lutecia would have the upper hand.

Celica knows the score, thought Lutecia darkly as she carefully walked toward the small sandstone niche where the gray-eyed Shadow was holed up. Asclepius granted her eyes the ability to cut through the complex camouflage barrier that Celica had set up to confound the Terrans. She could clearly see the woman, even from this distance, her charcoal-colored Barrier Jacket scuffed and dirty.

It hadn't been easy for her. Lutecia didn't know what was driving the woman so hard, but she intended to find out, even if she had to beat it out of her.

“Garyuu,” Lutecia said softly. “This is an important reunion. Please ensure we are not interrupted.”

The black-armored summon nodded silently and flashed into the shadows between the sandstone valleys and gorges. Lutecia was not worried about her ever-present partner; Garyuu was more than a match for any ten of these magic-dead humans, and they had problems of their own at the moment.

Lutecia took her time, walking slowly toward Celica's hiding place. This was it—the frantic mission was almost over, her quarry in sight. The thought should have filled her with an elated sense of relief that it was finally over, but Lutecia felt only weary. Her legs were rubbery and she felt lightheaded.

She had the strong feeling that this was just the beginning.

Lutecia stopped ten meters from the small hole in the rocks, eroded by the wind and grit blown about. Celica did not even turn, but Lutecia knew the other woman was aware she was no longer alone.

It didn't matter. She would say what she had to say.

“Hold. Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

“Alphine,” Celica replied dryly, not bothering to turn around. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

“Celica...”

“I don't have anything to say to you, Alphine,” Celica deadpanned. “You showed up entirely too soon—I guess I didn't obscure my trail as well as I thought.”

Lutecia ignored the comment. “If you wish to speak on behalf of your actions, the Bureau will—”

“I know better than that, Lutecia,” Celica snapped coldly. “We aren't the Bureau. We're Shadows. We don't listen to our targets—our enemies. We don't arrest them. We kill them. You, of all people, should know this better than anyone.”

Lutecia was taken aback at the severity of the response. The words stung profoundly. Emotions poured through Lutecia's mind. Celica's harshly-spoken words had their own dark sort of magic, summoning the ghosts of those Lutecia had murdered as a Shadow.

And there was the fact that Celica had referred to her by her first name! The older woman had never, not even once, called Lutecia by her first name in the seven years they'd known each other.

Lutecia's eyes narrowed dangerously. “I am authorized to use lethal force—”

Celica finally turned around, standing up and stretching her arms high above her head. The myriad monitors and displays flashed away in a brilliant blue-white glow, leaving the Shadow holding the long-bladed dagger, Tizona, in her right hand.

When she finally spoke, the voice sounded not angry, but bone-weary, exhausted beyond all limits of human endurance. It was a voice that Lutecia had never heard from Celica's lips—a voice that sounded so very much like her own.

“At least this way, my death will come from the hand of a friend.”

* * *
Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“[Pulse Lancer],” Tizona barked harshly. Blue-white globes of magical force shimmered in the air and slashed outward at blinding speed. Celica watched as the shots tracked their target and slammed into Lutecia's body. The projectiles detonated into small shockwaves—but the brunt of the attack was absorbed by the telltale Belkan sigil of the summoner's shielding spell.

Celica knew she was outmatched and outgunned. For some reason she did not wholly understand, Lutecia had not involved Garyuu in this fight. If the black-armored insect summon had been called in, Celica would not have lasted more than five minutes.

Because it's personal, thought Celica belatedly as she awkwardly dodged a barrage of black-purple beams of force. Fortunately for her, Lutecia's offensive strength lie mostly in the power of her summons. Her direct-fire magic was actually less powerful than Celica's own, but as a trained and highly-experienced combat mage, Lutecia's endurance and magical capacity was much higher.

Even with less-destructive weapons, Lutecia would outlast her, if she allowed it. Celica's only hope was to put everything she had into a single strike that would blast through the other woman's meager defenses. Summoners were vulnerable without their summons nearby—and Lutecia had intentionally thrown that advantage by sending Garyuu away.

Celica knew better, though. Lutecia did not have absolute control over her summons—especially not Garyuu. If Celica managed to wound Lutecia, Garyuu would intervene, disobeying his master's orders to save her life.

It was after midnight. The battle had gone on for only ten minutes, yet to Celica it felt as if she had been fighting for hours. She had not yet completely recovered from battling the sentries the previous day. And now she was facing Lutecia Alphine, the number-three most powerful mage in the entire Field Division, only losing out to the director himself... and Abraham Stele.

Celica had spoken the truth earlier. If she had to die today, she would rather be killed by the hand of a friend than the hand of the betrayer.

“[Protection],” Tizona said suddenly as a blue-white dome of force coalesced in the air around her, a split-second before a barrage of glowing beams splashed against the shield.

“Thanks,” bit off Celica, nodding to her Device. She had to keep her head in the game. Lutecia hadn't even hit her stride yet.

We're going to have to get close, Celica said mentally to her Device. Tizona already knew this well—even as low as Lutecia's defenses were, a well-known fact that was oft-lamented among other Shadows that they worked with, Lutecia would be able to defend herself reasonably well from any bombardment that Celica could cast.

The only hope Celica had to save herself from Lutecia would be to breach the summoner's defensive perimeter and hit her with an overpowering technique designed to breach all defenses and strike the target directly. It was a risky maneuver against most Mid mages and all Belkan knights, but Lutecia's close-combat abilities were poor.

She relies too heavily on Garyuu to keep potential threats at arm's length, Celica thought.

It would be difficult enough just getting that close. Celica ran laterally across the top of the sandstone ridge just as Lutecia popped up out of the gorge she had taken cover in, Asclepius glowing fiercly as the summoner cast a withering barrage of magical projectiles.

Tizona's protective spell wasn't enough to withstand the onslaught. The magical barrier shattered like glass and several black-purple bolts of force slammed into Celica's torso and legs, exploding with a blinding flash.

Her Barrier Jacket managed to absorb the brunt of the attack, but not all of it. She staggered, stunned by the hammer blows, her vision obscured by the magical detonation. It would be less than seconds before Lutecia would strike the finishing blow and send Celica into unconsciousness.

Without any other options, Tizona protected his wielder as best he could.

“[Overclock].”

Celica gasped as a blinding flash of pain exploded behind her eyes, but she shunted the pain aside, gritting her teeth viciously, knowing that she would be lost if she wasted this chance. It was too soon; she was too overextended, and by the gods, it hurt!

Celica's Overclock ability was a double-edged sword. The spell was capable of amplifying her physical and magical power far beyond her normal limitations, but there was a price. It used a tremendous amount of magical energy, more than Celica's nominal capacity could hold. It placed incredible strain on her body and her Linker Core.

Even in prime physical condition, fresh and rested and with her Linker Core at full capacity, Celica could only cast Overclock three times without any significant danger to herself.

Tizona is a computer, after all. He would have calculated everything, made the decision with utter rationality. And he's given me the chance I need to save myself.

Time seemed to be mired in thick mud. The flash of light from Lutecia's energy bolt spell hung in the air like mist. Celica moved, as fast as her weakened and injured legs could carry her, and under the effects of Overclock, Lutecia would be unable to hit her before she closed into melee.

Lutecia's eyes widened in disbelief ever-so-slowly as she fired another barrage of magical projectiles—Celica watched from the corner of her eye as they leisurely flew through the air, seemingly drifting like feathers, on target with the spot she had just been a split second before—

Celica raised Tizona up above her head in a two-handed grip, holding the dagger like a sword. The blade began to glow fiercely with argent light, too bright to focus on. The glow began to extend, lengthening the blade considerably as Celica performed her most deadly technique.

“[Vertical Cleave],” Tizona intoned, his artificial voice sounding a death knell. Celica felt the Device infuse her slender arms with superhuman strength, already amplified through Overclock, as the blade flashed downward, aimed directly at Lutecia's head.

Celica felt the impact as a blinding explosion of magical energy engulfed them both. She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her cheeks, not only from the painful brilliance.

Her head exploded into agonizing pain as she felt—she felt the damage as her Linker Core overloaded. Blue-white arcs of magic energy crawled over her body, her muscles clenching in uncontrollable spasms. Black tendrils edged at the corner of her vision, under the red-tinged glow that burned through her eyelids. She fell backwards, losing her grip on Tizona, only dimly registering the impact as she hit hard sandstone.

Celica opened her eyes, barely cognizant of her surroundings, but she still had enough of her wits about her to confirm—

“Fuck,” she mumbled weakly.

Tizona's blade, no longer glowing, was imbedded in a pauldron of crumbled black carapace. The blow that should have sundered Lutecia's defenses and struck her directly instead had badly damaged Garyuu's left arm.

The insect summon stared at her dispassionately, seemingly oblivious to his ruined left arm and the bladelike Device imbedded in the shattered chitinous armor. He did not move, but Celica could feel the murderous intent beneath the alien gaze.

Lutecia stepped out from behind her summoned guardian. Celica kept her gray eyes focused on the woman as she stopped and, as gently as she could, removed Tizona from Garyuu's shoulder, dropping the drained Device to the ground.

The black-armored insect creature made no sound and continued to stand guard as Lutecia knelt down beside Celica's prone body. The red-haired mage desperately tried to move, but her body would not obey her mind's commands. Her eyes started to droop as the black mist nibbled further at her vision.

“Celica, talk to me,” Lutecia cried urgently, wiping blood from Celica's nose with her fingers. “Celica? Celica, keep your eyes open. Shit, Celica, don't die on me. Come on, girl, keep those eyes open!”

It was then that Celica's vision cleared enough to see the tears streaming from Lutecia's eyes. It was the last thing she saw before the darkness overtook her.

* * *

Celica opened her eyes slowly and saw the starry sky—an unfamiliar sky. She was not on Midchilda.

Then, where the fuck am I?

“You're awake,” a familiar voice said. Celica could hear the relief flooding that voice. She tried to turn her head, to focus on the voice, but she found she was incapable of movement.

“How long was I out?” Celica's vision cleared a bit more and saw the unsmiling face of her friend above her. The lilac-haired summoner cradled Celica's head on her lap, gently moving it until the two women made eye contact.

“Only about twenty or thirty minutes,” Lutecia replied in a worried tone. She glanced about quickly, knowing very well that the two of them were in a lot of danger. “The fight attracted a lot of attention. They're out looking for us now.”

“Where did we... ?”

“After you lost consciousness, I teleported us some distance from the base. We're about ten kilometers away. I put up a phase barrier, so they shouldn't be able to find us without magical assistance.”

Celica didn't reply, but instead tried to sit up, levering her body upward. Her muscles refused to correctly obey her mind's commands, however, and she succeeded in doing nothing but planting her face directly into Lutecia's chest.

“Don't try to move,” Lutecia Alphine said, giggling slightly as she lowered Celica's head back into her lap.

“I feel awful,” said Celica weakly.

“Overloading your Linker Core will do that,” Lutecia agreed in a dry tone, but the relief—and the anger—was obvious in her voice and her eyes. “I can't believe you did something like that, Celica. It could have killed you.”

“I seem to recall you were doing your best to take care of that little chore yourself,” Celica replied slowly.

“Damn it, Celica, you know I'd never—”

“So here I am, helpless and defeated,” Celica cut her off. “I can't even move my head, much less fight or run away. You've got me now, slap the cuffs on me and take me back to headquarters, where I'll have some sort of accident—”

“Shut up, Celica,” Lutecia said sharply. “You could have just told me. I would have given you the benefit of the doubt. I would have believed you.”

“What are you—?”

“Talking about? Your Device told me everything,” Lutecia explained, “while you were unconscious and Asclepius was hard at work trying to keep your Linker Core from collapsing. Which he was successful at, by the way, so you should thank him. Are you insane, Celica?! You should have just told me. I would have helped you!”

“I had no way of knowing—”

“Where my loyalties lie?” Lutecia said bitterly. “Come on, you know me better than that. Why didn't you just tell me?”

“I didn't have time,” Celica said, licking her dry and cracked lips. “Once I stumbled across the doctored reports and the data regarding the Precursor Artifact, I was locked out of the system. It wasn't long before two Security Division officers armed with linear rifles broke into my office and tried to kill me. They were unsuccessful, and I had to escape before they sent more after me.”

“There were three dead,” Lutecia noted coolly. Celica grimaced at that observation, knowing there was no real way around it.

“The third man attacked me as I left the room,” Celica explained. “He was an A-ranked mage, a Belkan adept with an Armed Device. At the time I thought he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time...”

“But you don't now?”

“No,” Celica said, feebly nodding her head in Tizona's direction. It was an improvement; she could move something now. “I found the man's name in the data I took. He was put there as insurance, in the event the first two assassins failed. Whoever sent them underestimated my combat abilities, but just barely.”

“Your 'combat abilities,' specifically your grasp of tactics and your own limitations, leave much to be desired,” said Lutecia dryly. “What are you going to do now, Celica?”

“Too much time has passed now,” replied Celica glumly. “The base is no longer under my control. I don't know, Alphine. I just...”

“You don't have a backup plan? The mistress of contingencies herself, and you don't have a Plan B?” Lutecia demanded incredulously.

Celica's expression shifted from grim to sheepish as she looked away self-consciously. “Well, I have been running for my life and not getting much sleep lately,” she offered lamely. “Yes, I do have a Plan B. But there's a catch.”

“What catch?” Lutecia asked suspiciously.

Celica told her.

“This is insane. You are insane,” Lutecia muttered, exasperated. She threw her hands up in the air and sighed theatrically. “If Storm knew anything about this crazy plan of yours, he'd kill you, then kill me for daring to even entertain such a thought! You're half-dead and you can't even move!”

“I'll be fine in a little while,” Celica said truthfully. Her Linker Core had overloaded, but that rarely caused permanent physical damage. The gray-eyed computer genius stared up at her friend, silently pleading.

“Oh, all right,” said Lutecia disgustedly. “But if you get yourself killed I'll never forgive you. Close your eyes and try to relax. This probably isn't going to feel very good.”

Celica followed the field agent's instructions, shutting her eyes and bracing herself for the pain to come. Most magically-aided healing was a gradual process, but the Shadows had developed a much-accelerated method of healing wounds and repairing Linker Core damage, designed to be used in the heat of combat where time was a luxury they just didn't have.

There was a price, though. Such rapid healing caused tremendous pain for the recipient, and the spell itself consumed enormous amounts of energy. Fortunately for Celica's sake, Lutecia's Linker Core capacity was much greater than that of an average mage. Summoners had to constantly expend energy in order to anchor their summons to this dimension—much of the training summoners endured was focused on expanding their magical energy capacity.

Asclepius glowed fiercely with black-violet light as the spell took effect, sending searing bolts of healing energy into Celica's prone body. Her back arched suddenly as she grunted in agony, clenching her teeth as every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve blossoming into blinding pain.

And just as quickly as it had begun, it was over. Celica's body went limp for only a moment before she sat up, slightly unsteadily, but her muscles were functional once again. She felt a surge of vitality and strength course through her body.

“I'm going to stand up,” Celica announced, nimbly jumping to her feet. The spell had fully taken effect with no side-effects.

“Try using magic,” Lutecia suggested.

Celica nodded and closed her eyes, focusing her mind on the formless distortion of reality within her—the metaphysical “organ” that functioned as a conduit to channel a mage's power. Her Linker Core felt normal again, no longer wildly oscillating with uncontrollable surges.

“Pulse Lancer,” Celica declared, and a single blue-white bullet of force appeared in front of her outstretched hand, streaking through the air and slamming into a nearby rock with shattering force. Shards of fractured stone scattered across the hard-packed earth of the badlands.

“Looks like it worked,” Lutecia said, relief evident in her tone. Celica nodded briskly as she bent down to pick Tizona up from the ground where Lutecia had left the Device. “Are you really okay with this, Celica? I'm not going to be able to help with the fighting very much, and you pretty much destroyed Garyuu's left arm—”

Celica grimaced at the comment. “I'm sorry about that.”

Lutecia shrugged. “He'll be fine in a few days, but it puts us at a disadvantage now.”

“What about Jirao? Can't you call him to help, as well?”

“Not after that healing spell,” Lutecia said grimly. “The material summon I'm going to use to steal the Precursor Artifact isn't exactly an easy casting, either. It's going to be you and Garyuu against whatever defenses they've managed to put back together since your electronic assault ended.”

“It's going to work, Alphine,” Celica said firmly. “This is the best chance we've got to get out of this one alive...”

“... and find out what's really going on in NSIS,” finished Lutecia in an equally-firm tone. “All right, Celica, I'm going along with this insanity. I don't know why, maybe I'm just as crazy as you, but... let's do this.”

Celica nodded and offered her hand, which Lutecia clasped in a strong grip. At the same moment, Lutecia felt a strange chill run down her spine. A slight reverberation shuddered through her mind.

“The phase barrier has been dispelled,” Tizona announced ominously. Celica and Lutecia looked at each other in astonishment. There shouldn't have been anyone anywhere near them that could have dispelled—

“Look,” said Lutecia in a small voice, pointing toward the sky. Celica followed her gesture and saw five points of glowing reddish light and the familiar contrail of a mage in aerial flight.

“Magical energy signatures detected,” Asclepius announced. “Configuration unknown. Core logic not detected. Contacts are not of Midchildan or Belkan origin.”

“It doesn't look like we're going to get out of this one so easily, after all,” Celica said in a deadpan tone. “They're incoming—get ready, Alphine!”

“Garyuu!” Lutecia snapped suddenly. With a flash of movement, the insect guardian returned to his mistress's side, his left arm still badly damaged and hanging useless from his shoulder, but the injury didn't seem to slow him in the slightest.

“Garyuu will close to melee,” Lutecia said, outlining a tactical plan. “I will coordinate the battle and our defenses. You focus on bombardment.”

“Got it,” Celica replied, stepping back until she was about five meters behind Lutecia. The red-haired woman glanced at Tizona and nodded.

“[Cannon Form].”

Celica braced the transformed Tizona against her shoulder as the incoming aerial units closed in. They were within visual contact range now—Celica could clearly see that they were the same strange armored units she had seen during her takeover of the base's security systems.

But now they were flying.

“Asclepius,” Lutecia implored softly. The Belkan magic circle sprang into being under her feet, the ancient sigils glowing with barely-contained power.

“[Shadow Shield],” Asclepius responded. A black-purple dome of shadowy energy flared into being, covering both Lutecia and Celica. Lutecia's defensive abilities were about on par with Celica's, but her endurance was vastly higher. She would be able to hold this level of defense even through a protracted battle.

“They're within range,” Celica shouted. “Opening fire!”

“[Ion Cannon],” Tizona intoned as Celica braced the weapon against her shoulder. The Interface Device's aperture flared brightly as a wide beam of crackling blue-white lightning tore across the sky, streaking toward the incoming aerial units.

Celica's aim was true, but the enemy units reacted quickly and scattered, breaking formation. The disabling beam struck only one target, but the result was exactly what Celica had hoped for and expected.

Arcs of blue-white energy played across the unit's armor and shorted out its systems. The corona of reddish energy flickered once and failed outright, sending the aerial trooper falling from the sky. Celica watched as the trooper calmly deployed an emergency parachute, slowing his fall enough to avoid serious injury upon impact with the ground.

“That's one out of the fight,” Celica said in a satsified tone. With the power subsystems fried by her attack, he would be unable to move with the armor no longer supporting its own tremendous weight.

“Hit them again,” Lutecia commanded. “They're almost within firing range.”

Celica lifted Tizona and loosed a second shot, sending the beam of overloading energy directly on-target. The result was not what she expected this time, however. The energy seemed to sheer off the unit's armor like water.

“They've adapted their defenses to compensate!” Celica cried, switching Tizona's firing mode to a more physically-damaging method of attack. The enemy units were then within firing range, raising their heavy-barreled weapons and loosing fast-moving blobs of a glowing liquid-like substance.

“They're firing bolts of raw magic,” Lutecia noted. “Garyuu, now!”

Celica waited and watched as the insect guardian suddenly appeared in the air between two of the armored aerial units. Even with one destroyed arm, the alien creature moved with an impossible fluidity and speed.

His right arm flashed as a long, razor-sharp blade extended and slashed at the nearest soldier, knocking the unit into a drunken loop. Garyuu pressed the immediate advantage of surprise, swooping in for the kill. The enemy soldier was far from helpless, however, firing bolts of molten magic as he struggled to regain control over his flight.

Garyuu dodged the blasts without trouble and slashed viciously, severing the tube connecting the soldier's rifle to the power plant backpack. Glowing fluid leaked for a moment before the armor's internal systems shut the valve off. The soldier changed direction, discarding his useless weapon. They had planned for such an occurrence, however, and the soldier drew a machine pistol from a hidden compartment, blasting away at the black-armored insect guardian.

The ordinary bullets had little effect on Garyuu, however, and the terribly sharp wrist blade slashed through ceramic and carbon fiber armor, rending the flesh and bone beneath.

“Energy levels at 94.9%. A firing lock is canceled,” Tizona reported helpfully.

Celica's field of fire was clear with Garyuu chasing after his own prey. Lutecia laid a withering barrage of suppression fire, filling the air with black-purple bullets of magical force to restrict the movements of the remaining three aerial units.

“[Plasma Cannon].”

Tizona's aperture burst into brilliant blue-white fire. The wide beam of destructive magical energy surged outward, blasting through the tight formation.

Two of the three enemy units were struck with the full force of the attack, their armor cracking and shattering from the force of the blast. They fell from the sky, swooping down in a controlled crash-landing to take cover in a nearby sandstone gorge.

They're out of the sky, thought Celica with satisfaction, but they're likely not out of the fight just yet.

The third unit was struck a glancing blow, sending him spiraling through the air uncontrollably. Lutecia suddenly shifted from suppression fire to a focused barrage, slamming dozens upon dozens of black-purple bullets of force into the aerial unit as he struggled to regain control.

Each successive strike blasted away chunks of armor, but Celica was unsure whether or not the attacks would actually take him out. The armor was obviously charged with magical energy much in the same way a Barrier Jacket was, else it would not have defended so well against her Ion Cannon.

Even if Lutecia's shots weren't seriously hurting the man, they were sending him careening across the sky, preventing him from making any real effort at directed flight. One shot exploded across the man's helmet, sending him pinwheeling through the sky.

Celica watched, awestruck, as three successive bullets of force slammed into the man's power plant backpack, breaching the containment unit. The aerial unit abruptly exploded in a thunderous detonation, tearing a brilliant hole in the starry black sky.

“Looks like that's their weak spot!” Lutecia cried, a note of triumph in her voice. “Don't let your guard down; those other two are still alive.”

“I know that,” said Celica. “Tizona, Blade Form.”

“[Blade Form],” the Device confirmed, reshaping itself into the familiar long-bladed dagger. “They aren't going to come to us; we're going to have to hunt them down.”

“They know better than to face us at range,” Lutecia said coolly. “Asclepius, can you take down the shadow shield?”

“I obey,” the Intelligent Device said immediately. The shimmering dome of shadowy energy flickered once and faded, allowing the two women to quickly meet up with Garyuu.

Celica was astonished to see that the insect guardian's left arm no longer hung limp and useless. The deep gash where Tizona's blade had sundered the alien creature's natural armor was already repaired, leaving only smooth black chitin where a grievous wound once was.

“It's already healed that much?”

“His regenerative powers are incredible,” Lutecia said proudly. “It'll be a while longer before he can actually use that arm to fight with, though.”

“Be careful,” Celica said seriously. “We don't want to hit their backpacks too close; that explosion was big enough to leave little pieces of us laying all over the landscape.”

No more words were exchanged as Lutecia and Celica ran across the blasted landscape, easily jumping over gorges and large fissures in the rock. The two aerial units had gone to ground about two hundred meters away. It would only be a matter of time before the stunned units managed to recover and mount a renewed assault.

We've got to take these guys out so Alphine can steal the artifact, thought Celica grimly. Let's do our best, Tizona.

Yes, Mistress, was the Device's mental response.

It wasn't long until the air was alive with glowing green-white blobs of molten magic. Celica tucked her head down and ran as fast as she could, brandishing Tizona in her right hand.

“[Protection],” Tizona said as he brought up defenses, deflecting two of the incoming projectiles with a liquid-like splash. The raw magic was heavily charged, however, and the third and fourth shots plowed through the hastily-erected defense, shattering the shield like glass.

Celica dropped as she ran, sliding across the dusty ground as the two bolts of power streaked past her. Garyuu flitted across and brandished a wrist blade, deflecting two more shots that bore down on the prone and now-motionless Celica.

The Shadow mouthed her thanks to the insect guardian and stood up, glancing over at Lutecia, who was fighting one of the enemy units in close combat. Celica had never seen Lutecia fight hand-to-hand, but the young woman was quite skilled.

Her foot lashed out and slammed heavily into her opponent's metal helmet, sending the man staggering back as he struggled to bring his magic-blasting rifle to bear.

Garyuu's wrist blade flashed and severed the umbilical connecting the weapon to the armor's power plant, rendering it useless. The insect guardian whirled around and slammed his clawed foot against the chestplate, shattering the composite material with inhuman force. The body flew several meters from the force of the blow and crumpled into a lifeless heap.

Celica sent a barrage of magical force bullets streaking at the last remaining unit, the micro-detonations stunning him and putting him off-balance. The soldier was well-trained, however, and managed to fire several quick blasts from his rifle, scoring a direct hit that knocked the red-haired woman from her feet.

“Celica!” Lutecia cried, raising her hand with a quick casting. Asclepius glowed fiercely as he brought up a shadow shield around Celica's prone form. The older woman groaned, her Barrier Jacket smoking and scorched.

Lutecia was worried about Celica, but she couldn't do anything at the moment, not as long as the last soldier remained alive. The enemy unit was intelligent enough to recognize the shadow shield for what it was and subsequently switched targets. He sent a deadly barrage of seething raw magic at Lutecia, which she managed to dodge just in time to avoid being incinerated.

“Garyuu, cover me,” Lutecia commanded. The insect guardian nodded silently and glared murder at the remaining soldier as he laid down several poorly-aimed shots, intended only to keep his enemy at bay while he opened a communications link with the base.

If they had any more of these... proto-mages, I guess, thought Lutecia, they would have sent them out already. Still, it wouldn't be good to let him have a conversation with his superiors.

“Tizona!” Lutecia shouted, hoping the Device could register her request from this distance. “Jam all communications now!”

“I will do so, Agent Alphine,” the Interface Device replied, the blade flashing briefly with blue-white energy as it began to emit a powerful jamming signal on all usable frequencies. It would be short-range, since Tizona had not had time to target specific frequencies, but it would be enough.

Lutecia smiled grimly as the man's body went rigid with anger, visible even under the bulk of his power-assisted armor suit. Tizona's intervention came just in time to interrupt his report.

Now all that's left is to take him out, thought Lutecia. She raised her right hand and extended her palm, preparing to loose a deadly barrage of magical force. A swarm of black-purple bolts rained down on the man, blasting chunks of armor away, penetrating the magically-charged material and damaging the flesh and bone beneath.

Lutecia ceased her attack just short of breaching the power plant's containment field—she was much too close to survive such an explosion—and aimed a single magical blast to strike the man in the head.

The heavy helmet burst apart at the seams from the detonation as the man's head exploded. Blood splattered the ground as the now-headless corpse fell heavily, pieces of fragmented skull and brain matter staining the cracked and ruined armor suit.

Lutecia exhaled a breath she didn't know she was holding. The fight was over, for now, but there was still much to do. She half-ran over to where she had left Celica under a shadow shield. The woman was sitting up, patiently waiting for Lutecia to dispel the defensive barrier so she could get out.

“I wasn't hurt that badly,” Celica explained. “The Barrier Jacket absorbed most of the hit. If you hadn't left this silly shield over me, I could have helped you out with that last one.”

“How was I supposed to know you weren't out cold? Again?” Lutecia demanded teasingly. “I just wanted to make sure I didn't need to worry about protecting you while I fought.”

“Oh, is that how it goes?”

“That's how it goes,” Lutecia agreed dryly. “Come on, let's get this over with before they start harassing us again.”

* * *

Unit Epsilon Headquarters
Washington, D.C.
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“They have taken the Precursor Artifact, General. Both contacts are no longer showing up on our instruments. We've lost them.”

“It doesn't really matter that much,” a gravelly voice with a touch of a Southern accent said, staring into the webcam built into the lid of his portable computer. “We've already learned as much as we can from the damned thing. After having it for fifty years, we still can't figure out how to turn it on!”

“Perhaps that is for the best, General,” an older woman on the other end of the videoconferencing session said primly. “That thing always gave me the creeps.”

“Gave you the creeps, huh?” General Augustus Reed said. “Ain't that a little unscientific to say, Dr. Vance?”

The woman's face split into a small smile. “You know damn well I'm not an ordinary researcher, and what we're doing isn't in the realm of ordinary science. We're using it, yet we don't fully understand it.”

“It's only magic if you don't understand how it works,” quoted the General in a dry tone. “The prototype units were killed?”

“One survived; it appeared as if his power armor was overloaded by some type of disabling magical attack. We're pulling a debriefing report from him as we speak. The other five have been confirmed dead.”

“The artifact was an acceptable loss,” General Reed said solemnly, “but this, this failure is unacceptable, Dr. Vance. You know as well as I do that humans with active Linker Cores are extremely rare. We can't afford to lose even one unit, much less five!”

“General, I know it is a significant loss, but the data we've managed to obtain as a result of this battle is of incalculable value. We knew right from the starting gate that we'd never be able to obtain real field testing data... but we have that now!”

“What are you telling me, Doctor?”

“I'm telling you that with the data we've gathered... assuming we have the available resources, we can improve the combat effectiveness of the prototype units threefold.”

“That much?”

“At least that much,” said Dr. Vance with conviction. “Just from scratching the surface here, I know we can greatly bolster the defensive abilities of the power armor. With further study, we should be able to realize a substantial increase in both offensive and defensive power when the unit goes into mass-production.”

“You're forgetting one important thing,” General Reed said acidly. “We haven't found the Factory yet. Even if we start mass-producing the power armor, who's going to use it? It won't work unless the operator has an active Linker Core. You're getting ahead of yourself, Dr. Vance.”

“We know how to find the Factory, General. If you give us a little more time...”

“Time is something we don't have,” Reed said sharply. “Congress is nosing around. Make sure that there were no witnesses to last night's events. If there are, you know what to do with them.”

“Yes, sir,” the gray-haired woman said solemnly. “I'll relay your orders to Colonel Meyers. This area is pretty desolate, though, so I doubt anyone saw anything at all.”

“The last thing we need right now is a massive media scandal and a congressional witch-hunt into Unit Epsilon. Especially not when we're so close to success. We have no idea when the Time-Space Administration Bureau will decide to involve themselves more closely in Earth—and by extension, the United States. Make sure nothing gets out.”

“Yes, sir.”

General Reed closed the connection and shut down the video stream. He leaned back in his leather executive chair, pulling a pack of unfiltered cigarettes from his breast pocket. The military officer lit the cigarette and exhaled a plume of bluish smoke.

“I hope to hell that this works,” Reed said to no one in particular.

Ended up a little longer than the ones before it, and I still didn't get everything into this chapter that I wanted to. Oh well, so Chapters 5 and 6 will end up slightly different.

So yeah, Lutecia and Celica are now together. I didn't actually want them to end up teaming up this quickly, but the way the story's working out now, with so many other antagonistic groups (the rogue NSIS elements, the secret Unit Epsilon of the US government, plus the Administrative Council of the IAFW), it felt like a good idea to pare down the factions before I got tangled in a Thirty Xanatos Pileup.

So we meet our two named characters on the Earth side; General Augustus Reed and Dr. Lily Vance. They're yet another antagonistic faction, a secret section of the US government, run by the military that looks at, basically, “weird stuff” that they find or acquire, and tries to make use of it in some manner or another. Usually with the goal of blowing shit up.

Unit Epsilon knows about the TSAB and basically is taking the worst-case scenario as the gospel truth; they're preparing for the Bureau's eventual “invasion.” Of course, we know that won't happen as they've got problems of their own, but they don't know that. They've had their hands on the Precursor Artifact for a long time, but they couldn't figure out how to turn it on.

They're also looking for the Factory, just like Admiral Hayes and the rogue NSIS elements.

Stay tuned for more in Chapter 5!

Edit: Now also up on Fanfiction.net... right here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/4/).

[Evil Rick]

If you do want a copy, you can PM me for it. It's almost done

Sure! Do want! ;)

[00-Raiser]

Could you mean BetrayerS, perhaps? Anyway, great story Kaijo, I'm a fan :D.

P.S.: Hey..former lurker here, nice to meet ya.

Nah, BetrayerS had nothing to do went time dislocated clones...

It's interesting that people are pulling the half-life comparison; I think Nanya was the only one to actually get the partial reference to a Gargoyles episode.

*Snaps fingers* That's what I was thinking of.

[RadiantBeam]

I know a few of you have been waiting for this most impatiently. Here it is, Chapter 4 of false light, for your general consumption!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.27.0088

“Administrative access granted,” Tizona's metallic voice echoed softly in the small sandstone niche.

Celica's gray eyes fluttered open slowly. She blinked a few times—the small cave was pitch-black save for the soft glow of Tizona's multiple holo displays. She had fallen asleep during her Device's takeover of the base's security systems. Night had already fallen, and yet the enemy had not located her yet. Very strange. Celica was immediately on her guard. The sentries she did not kill would have either been rescued or returned to base on their own. The facility ought to have been lit up and on full alert.

Perhaps the nature of this place is such that they cannot risk discovery, even in the event of a possible incursion.

It had taken Tizona longer than either had imagined to break into the base's security systems. Celica underestimated their computer technology, a mistake she wouldn't likely make again. The red-haired woman cleared her bleary eyes and came fully awake, rooting around in her rucksack for a preserved food bar. They weren't the most appetizing things in the world, but it was important to keep her strength up.

I'll be fighting again before this is all over, she reminded herself as she tore the wrapper open and took a small bite. She made a face, chewing several times before swallowing.

“I wish I had pizza and beer,” she muttered aloud as she turned her attention to the new windows open on Tizona's displays. Now that she had full and unrestricted access to their security systems, it would be a simple matter to render the base's defenses impotent and seal off the complex.

“Reprogramming defense turrets. Sealing Sections A through K. Opening L Section service entrance,” Tizona said. Celica watched through the security camera feeds as the flashing alert sirens died. Sections of corridor suddenly popped open, revealing hidden gun turrets. Doors began to slam shut throughout the facility, sealing off certain sections while leaving a clear path to the artifact conservation chamber.

Then the whole scene went to hell. Celica looked on dispassionately as the defense turrets began to fire indiscriminately, gunning down the very people they were designed and constructed to protect. White-coated lab technicians and researchers were cut down as they tried to flee. Blood spattered the immaculate white floors and walls.

“Enemy forces are resisting,” Tizona noted, bringing a new window to Celica's attention. She watched as a group of well-armed soldiers systematically destroyed the defense turrets in B Section, using what appeared to be automatic carbines with grenade launcher attachments. The men were well-organized and seemed to exhibit no signs of panic.

“Cameras in A Section have been disabled,” Tizona said; Celica could almost detect a note of anger in his artificial voice. “I am picking up some unusual readings within the base.”

“What sort of readings?”

“Magical energy signatures of an unknown type,” Tizona reported ominously. “The signature has many similarities to Mid-type, but it has been altered. There is no indication of Mid-type core logic, only energy readings consistent with Mid-type mages.”

Celica said nothing, only digesting what Tizona had reported. The presence of magical energy signatures in the base was not unexpected—after all, this facility held the Lost Logia detailed in Stele's debriefing report. It made sense that the humans of Earth had found other bits and pieces of magical technology.

But to find readings consistent with active Linker Cores, using a system fundamentally based on Midchildan arcana, yet without any sort of core logic...

Celica shook her head violently, as if she were trying to clear her thoughts by rattling her brain around in her skull. Of course the humans here would have found some way to use this technology they had been studying for so long. She pulled up the readings from A Section and examined them more closely.

Without core logic, Celica was not even sure how they were utilizing magical energy. She didn't understand the concept well enough—she was a computer specialist, after all, not a Device Meister. But Tizona's readings were not in error; there were at least twelve individual contacts within A Section, each one a blazingly bright active Linker Core.

“Defense turrets in A Section have been destroyed,” Tizona reported, bringing additional information to the surface. “Shutters to B Section have been breached. The unknown force is attempting to retake the base; I am locking all internal workstations and access points.”

“That won't hold them for long,” murmured Celica grimly. “I'm sure they have a back door in place for just such an occurrence.”

“I will not make it easy for them,” promised Tizona as the static-filled windows disappeared. Celica watched as her Device redoubled his efforts. The resource monitor showed that he still had plenty of processing power left to spare, however—the enemy would not have an easy time of it.

“How many are left alive in there?”

“Twelve unknown contacts in the blackout section. Sixteen known contacts accounted for, sealed in B Section through K Section. Five known contacts in B Section are not accounted for.”

“Damn, they're putting all their effort into releasing the scientists,” Celica observed. The window showing the B Section camera flashed briefly as Tizona brought it to her attention, and she got her first good look at her new foe.

She couldn't tell if the figure was a man or a woman; the individual was covered from head to toe in a heavy charcoal-black armor constructed of some composite material. Flashing emitters studded the heavy shoulder plates; Celica could barely make out a backpack consisting of two transparent tubes filled with a glowing green-white substance. The armor seemed to glow and flicker, arcs of greenish lighting licking from the emitters to the armor plate itself.

The dark-armored figure shouldered a heavy rifle with a wide bore and aimed it directly at the camera. Celica was able to see that a thick umbilical ran from the glowing backpack apparatus into the main body of the weapon. The gun's barrel flashed with brilliant green-white as the image was suddenly replaced with static.

So they're the source of the strange readings, Celica thought. Given enough time, they would take back the entire base and Celica would be unable to complete her objective. She was not foolish enough to rush inside the facility without a plan, however.

Celica would have to decide quickly. If she waited too long, they would breach all sections and be able to secure her intended point of entry, the L Section service entrance. If she left her protected location now, though, the enemy commander would undoubtedly send some of the dark-armored soldiers to eliminate her.

What she needed was a distraction of some type—

“Hold,” an angry female voice said loudly from behind her. “Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

Celica stiffened at the sound of that voice, a voice that was as familiar to her as any could possibly be.

The voice of a dear friend.

“Alphine,” said Celica in a dry tone, not moving, not taking her eyes off Tizona's displays. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

* * *

Ten minutes earlier:

Lutecia opened her eyes and blinked several times, trying to adjust her vision to the darkness around her. Her dimensional transfer had been exceptionally accurate; she ended up less than two hundred meters from where her target lay, completely absorbed in her electronic assault of the secret research facility.

She would be distracted by her task; even with Tizona's help, and even though Celica had the technological advantage, it would be a difficult task to maintain her control. Lutecia would have the upper hand.

Celica knows the score, thought Lutecia darkly as she carefully walked toward the small sandstone niche where the gray-eyed Shadow was holed up. Asclepius granted her eyes the ability to cut through the complex camouflage barrier that Celica had set up to confound the Terrans. She could clearly see the woman, even from this distance, her charcoal-colored Barrier Jacket scuffed and dirty.

It hadn't been easy for her. Lutecia didn't know what was driving the woman so hard, but she intended to find out, even if she had to beat it out of her.

“Garyuu,” Lutecia said softly. “This is an important reunion. Please ensure we are not interrupted.”

The black-armored summon nodded silently and flashed into the shadows between the sandstone valleys and gorges. Lutecia was not worried about her ever-present partner; Garyuu was more than a match for any ten of these magic-dead humans, and they had problems of their own at the moment.

Lutecia took her time, walking slowly toward Celica's hiding place. This was it—the frantic mission was almost over, her quarry in sight. The thought should have filled her with an elated sense of relief that it was finally over, but Lutecia felt only weary. Her legs were rubbery and she felt lightheaded.

She had the strong feeling that this was just the beginning.

Lutecia stopped ten meters from the small hole in the rocks, eroded by the wind and grit blown about. Celica did not even turn, but Lutecia knew the other woman was aware she was no longer alone.

It didn't matter. She would say what she had to say.

“Hold. Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

“Alphine,” Celica replied dryly, not bothering to turn around. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

“Celica...”

“I don't have anything to say to you, Alphine,” Celica deadpanned. “You showed up entirely too soon—I guess I didn't obscure my trail as well as I thought.”

Lutecia ignored the comment. “If you wish to speak on behalf of your actions, the Bureau will—”

“I know better than that, Lutecia,” Celica snapped coldly. “We aren't the Bureau. We're Shadows. We don't listen to our targets—our enemies. We don't arrest them. We kill them. You, of all people, should know this better than anyone.”

Lutecia was taken aback at the severity of the response. The words stung profoundly. Emotions poured through Lutecia's mind. Celica's harshly-spoken words had their own dark sort of magic, summoning the ghosts of those Lutecia had murdered as a Shadow.

And there was the fact that Celica had referred to her by her first name! The older woman had never, not even once, called Lutecia by her first name in the seven years they'd known each other.

Lutecia's eyes narrowed dangerously. “I am authorized to use lethal force—”

Celica finally turned around, standing up and stretching her arms high above her head. The myriad monitors and displays flashed away in a brilliant blue-white glow, leaving the Shadow holding the long-bladed dagger, Tizona, in her right hand.

When she finally spoke, the voice sounded not angry, but bone-weary, exhausted beyond all limits of human endurance. It was a voice that Lutecia had never heard from Celica's lips—a voice that sounded so very much like her own.

“At least this way, my death will come from the hand of a friend.”

* * *
Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“[Pulse Lancer],” Tizona barked harshly. Blue-white globes of magical force shimmered in the air and slashed outward at blinding speed. Celica watched as the shots tracked their target and slammed into Lutecia's body. The projectiles detonated into small shockwaves—but the brunt of the attack was absorbed by the telltale Belkan sigil of the summoner's shielding spell.

Celica knew she was outmatched and outgunned. For some reason she did not wholly understand, Lutecia had not involved Garyuu in this fight. If the black-armored insect summon had been called in, Celica would not have lasted more than five minutes.

Because it's personal, thought Celica belatedly as she awkwardly dodged a barrage of black-purple beams of force. Fortunately for her, Lutecia's offensive strength lie mostly in the power of her summons. Her direct-fire magic was actually less powerful than Celica's own, but as a trained and highly-experienced combat mage, Lutecia's endurance and magical capacity was much higher.

Even with less-destructive weapons, Lutecia would outlast her, if she allowed it. Celica's only hope was to put everything she had into a single strike that would blast through the other woman's meager defenses. Summoners were vulnerable without their summons nearby—and Lutecia had intentionally thrown that advantage by sending Garyuu away.

Celica knew better, though. Lutecia did not have absolute control over her summons—especially not Garyuu. If Celica managed to wound Lutecia, Garyuu would intervene, disobeying his master's orders to save her life.

It was after midnight. The battle had gone on for only ten minutes, yet to Celica it felt as if she had been fighting for hours. She had not yet completely recovered from battling the sentries the previous day. And now she was facing Lutecia Alphine, the number-three most powerful mage in the entire Field Division, only losing out to the director himself... and Abraham Stele.

Celica had spoken the truth earlier. If she had to die today, she would rather be killed by the hand of a friend than the hand of the betrayer.

“[Protection],” Tizona said suddenly as a blue-white dome of force coalesced in the air around her, a split-second before a barrage of glowing beams splashed against the shield.

“Thanks,” bit off Celica, nodding to her Device. She had to keep her head in the game. Lutecia hadn't even hit her stride yet.

We're going to have to get close, Celica said mentally to her Device. Tizona already knew this well—even as low as Lutecia's defenses were, a well-known fact that was oft-lamented among other Shadows that they worked with, Lutecia would be able to defend herself reasonably well from any bombardment that Celica could cast.

The only hope Celica had to save herself from Lutecia would be to breach the summoner's defensive perimeter and hit her with an overpowering technique designed to breach all defenses and strike the target directly. It was a risky maneuver against most Mid mages and all Belkan knights, but Lutecia's close-combat abilities were poor.

She relies too heavily on Garyuu to keep potential threats at arm's length, Celica thought.

It would be difficult enough just getting that close. Celica ran laterally across the top of the sandstone ridge just as Lutecia popped up out of the gorge she had taken cover in, Asclepius glowing fiercly as the summoner cast a withering barrage of magical projectiles.

Tizona's protective spell wasn't enough to withstand the onslaught. The magical barrier shattered like glass and several black-purple bolts of force slammed into Celica's torso and legs, exploding with a blinding flash.

Her Barrier Jacket managed to absorb the brunt of the attack, but not all of it. She staggered, stunned by the hammer blows, her vision obscured by the magical detonation. It would be less than seconds before Lutecia would strike the finishing blow and send Celica into unconsciousness.

Without any other options, Tizona protected his wielder as best he could.

“[Overclock].”

Celica gasped as a blinding flash of pain exploded behind her eyes, but she shunted the pain aside, gritting her teeth viciously, knowing that she would be lost if she wasted this chance. It was too soon; she was too overextended, and by the gods, it hurt!

Celica's Overclock ability was a double-edged sword. The spell was capable of amplifying her physical and magical power far beyond her normal limitations, but there was a price. It used a tremendous amount of magical energy, more than Celica's nominal capacity could hold. It placed incredible strain on her body and her Linker Core.

Even in prime physical condition, fresh and rested and with her Linker Core at full capacity, Celica could only cast Overclock three times without any significant danger to herself.

Tizona is a computer, after all. He would have calculated everything, made the decision with utter rationality. And he's given me the chance I need to save myself.

Time seemed to be mired in thick mud. The flash of light from Lutecia's energy bolt spell hung in the air like mist. Celica moved, as fast as her weakened and injured legs could carry her, and under the effects of Overclock, Lutecia would be unable to hit her before she closed into melee.

Lutecia's eyes widened in disbelief ever-so-slowly as she fired another barrage of magical projectiles—Celica watched from the corner of her eye as they leisurely flew through the air, seemingly drifting like feathers, on target with the spot she had just been a split second before—

Celica raised Tizona up above her head in a two-handed grip, holding the dagger like a sword. The blade began to glow fiercely with argent light, too bright to focus on. The glow began to extend, lengthening the blade considerably as Celica performed her most deadly technique.

“[Vertical Cleave],” Tizona intoned, his artificial voice sounding a death knell. Celica felt the Device infuse her slender arms with superhuman strength, already amplified through Overclock, as the blade flashed downward, aimed directly at Lutecia's head.

Celica felt the impact as a blinding explosion of magical energy engulfed them both. She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her cheeks, not only from the painful brilliance.

Her head exploded into agonizing pain as she felt—she felt the damage as her Linker Core overloaded. Blue-white arcs of magic energy crawled over her body, her muscles clenching in uncontrollable spasms. Black tendrils edged at the corner of her vision, under the red-tinged glow that burned through her eyelids. She fell backwards, losing her grip on Tizona, only dimly registering the impact as she hit hard sandstone.

Celica opened her eyes, barely cognizant of her surroundings, but she still had enough of her wits about her to confirm—

“Fuck,” she mumbled weakly.

Tizona's blade, no longer glowing, was imbedded in a pauldron of crumbled black carapace. The blow that should have sundered Lutecia's defenses and struck her directly instead had badly damaged Garyuu's left arm.

The insect summon stared at her dispassionately, seemingly oblivious to his ruined left arm and the bladelike Device imbedded in the shattered chitinous armor. He did not move, but Celica could feel the murderous intent beneath the alien gaze.

Lutecia stepped out from behind her summoned guardian. Celica kept her gray eyes focused on the woman as she stopped and, as gently as she could, removed Tizona from Garyuu's shoulder, dropping the drained Device to the ground.

The black-armored insect creature made no sound and continued to stand guard as Lutecia knelt down beside Celica's prone body. The red-haired mage desperately tried to move, but her body would not obey her mind's commands. Her eyes started to droop as the black mist nibbled further at her vision.

“Celica, talk to me,” Lutecia cried urgently, wiping blood from Celica's nose with her fingers. “Celica? Celica, keep your eyes open. Shit, Celica, don't die on me. Come on, girl, keep those eyes open!”

It was then that Celica's vision cleared enough to see the tears streaming from Lutecia's eyes. It was the last thing she saw before the darkness overtook her.

* * *

Celica opened her eyes slowly and saw the starry sky—an unfamiliar sky. She was not on Midchilda.

Then, where the fuck am I?

“You're awake,” a familiar voice said. Celica could hear the relief flooding that voice. She tried to turn her head, to focus on the voice, but she found she was incapable of movement.

“How long was I out?” Celica's vision cleared a bit more and saw the unsmiling face of her friend above her. The lilac-haired summoner cradled Celica's head on her lap, gently moving it until the two women made eye contact.

“Only about twenty or thirty minutes,” Lutecia replied in a worried tone. She glanced about quickly, knowing very well that the two of them were in a lot of danger. “The fight attracted a lot of attention. They're out looking for us now.”

“Where did we... ?”

“After you lost consciousness, I teleported us some distance from the base. We're about ten kilometers away. I put up a phase barrier, so they shouldn't be able to find us without magical assistance.”

Celica didn't reply, but instead tried to sit up, levering her body upward. Her muscles refused to correctly obey her mind's commands, however, and she succeeded in doing nothing but planting her face directly into Lutecia's chest.

“Don't try to move,” Lutecia Alphine said, giggling slightly as she lowered Celica's head back into her lap.

“I feel awful,” said Celica weakly.

“Overloading your Linker Core will do that,” Lutecia agreed in a dry tone, but the relief—and the anger—was obvious in her voice and her eyes. “I can't believe you did something like that, Celica. It could have killed you.”

“I seem to recall you were doing your best to take care of that little chore yourself,” Celica replied slowly.

“Damn it, Celica, you know I'd never—”

“So here I am, helpless and defeated,” Celica cut her off. “I can't even move my head, much less fight or run away. You've got me now, slap the cuffs on me and take me back to headquarters, where I'll have some sort of accident—”

“Shut up, Celica,” Lutecia said sharply. “You could have just told me. I would have given you the benefit of the doubt. I would have believed you.”

“What are you—?”

“Talking about? Your Device told me everything,” Lutecia explained, “while you were unconscious and Asclepius was hard at work trying to keep your Linker Core from collapsing. Which he was successful at, by the way, so you should thank him. Are you insane, Celica?! You should have just told me. I would have helped you!”

“I had no way of knowing—”

“Where my loyalties lie?” Lutecia said bitterly. “Come on, you know me better than that. Why didn't you just tell me?”

“I didn't have time,” Celica said, licking her dry and cracked lips. “Once I stumbled across the doctored reports and the data regarding the Precursor Artifact, I was locked out of the system. It wasn't long before two Security Division officers armed with linear rifles broke into my office and tried to kill me. They were unsuccessful, and I had to escape before they sent more after me.”

“There were three dead,” Lutecia noted coolly. Celica grimaced at that observation, knowing there was no real way around it.

“The third man attacked me as I left the room,” Celica explained. “He was an A-ranked mage, a Belkan adept with an Armed Device. At the time I thought he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time...”

“But you don't now?”

“No,” Celica said, feebly nodding her head in Tizona's direction. It was an improvement; she could move something now. “I found the man's name in the data I took. He was put there as insurance, in the event the first two assassins failed. Whoever sent them underestimated my combat abilities, but just barely.”

“Your 'combat abilities,' specifically your grasp of tactics and your own limitations, leave much to be desired,” said Lutecia dryly. “What are you going to do now, Celica?”

“Too much time has passed now,” replied Celica glumly. “The base is no longer under my control. I don't know, Alphine. I just...”

“You don't have a backup plan? The mistress of contingencies herself, and you don't have a Plan B?” Lutecia demanded incredulously.

Celica's expression shifted from grim to sheepish as she looked away self-consciously. “Well, I have been running for my life and not getting much sleep lately,” she offered lamely. “Yes, I do have a Plan B. But there's a catch.”

“What catch?” Lutecia asked suspiciously.

Celica told her.

“This is insane. You are insane,” Lutecia muttered, exasperated. She threw her hands up in the air and sighed theatrically. “If Storm knew anything about this crazy plan of yours, he'd kill you, then kill me for daring to even entertain such a thought! You're half-dead and you can't even move!”

“I'll be fine in a little while,” Celica said truthfully. Her Linker Core had overloaded, but that rarely caused permanent physical damage. The gray-eyed computer genius stared up at her friend, silently pleading.

“Oh, all right,” said Lutecia disgustedly. “But if you get yourself killed I'll never forgive you. Close your eyes and try to relax. This probably isn't going to feel very good.”

Celica followed the field agent's instructions, shutting her eyes and bracing herself for the pain to come. Most magically-aided healing was a gradual process, but the Shadows had developed a much-accelerated method of healing wounds and repairing Linker Core damage, designed to be used in the heat of combat where time was a luxury they just didn't have.

There was a price, though. Such rapid healing caused tremendous pain for the recipient, and the spell itself consumed enormous amounts of energy. Fortunately for Celica's sake, Lutecia's Linker Core capacity was much greater than that of an average mage. Summoners had to constantly expend energy in order to anchor their summons to this dimension—much of the training summoners endured was focused on expanding their magical energy capacity.

Asclepius glowed fiercely with black-violet light as the spell took effect, sending searing bolts of healing energy into Celica's prone body. Her back arched suddenly as she grunted in agony, clenching her teeth as every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve blossoming into blinding pain.

And just as quickly as it had begun, it was over. Celica's body went limp for only a moment before she sat up, slightly unsteadily, but her muscles were functional once again. She felt a surge of vitality and strength course through her body.

“I'm going to stand up,” Celica announced, nimbly jumping to her feet. The spell had fully taken effect with no side-effects.

“Try using magic,” Lutecia suggested.

Celica nodded and closed her eyes, focusing her mind on the formless distortion of reality within her—the metaphysical “organ” that functioned as a conduit to channel a mage's power. Her Linker Core felt normal again, no longer wildly oscillating with uncontrollable surges.

“Pulse Lancer,” Celica declared, and a single blue-white bullet of force appeared in front of her outstretched hand, streaking through the air and slamming into a nearby rock with shattering force. Shards of fractured stone scattered across the hard-packed earth of the badlands.

“Looks like it worked,” Lutecia said, relief evident in her tone. Celica nodded briskly as she bent down to pick Tizona up from the ground where Lutecia had left the Device. “Are you really okay with this, Celica? I'm not going to be able to help with the fighting very much, and you pretty much destroyed Garyuu's left arm—”

Celica grimaced at the comment. “I'm sorry about that.”

Lutecia shrugged. “He'll be fine in a few days, but it puts us at a disadvantage now.”

“What about Jirao? Can't you call him to help, as well?”

“Not after that healing spell,” Lutecia said grimly. “The material summon I'm going to use to steal the Precursor Artifact isn't exactly an easy casting, either. It's going to be you and Garyuu against whatever defenses they've managed to put back together since your electronic assault ended.”

“It's going to work, Alphine,” Celica said firmly. “This is the best chance we've got to get out of this one alive...”

“... and find out what's really going on in NSIS,” finished Lutecia in an equally-firm tone. “All right, Celica, I'm going along with this insanity. I don't know why, maybe I'm just as crazy as you, but... let's do this.”

Celica nodded and offered her hand, which Lutecia clasped in a strong grip. At the same moment, Lutecia felt a strange chill run down her spine. A slight reverberation shuddered through her mind.

“The phase barrier has been dispelled,” Tizona announced ominously. Celica and Lutecia looked at each other in astonishment. There shouldn't have been anyone anywhere near them that could have dispelled—

“Look,” said Lutecia in a small voice, pointing toward the sky. Celica followed her gesture and saw five points of glowing reddish light and the familiar contrail of a mage in aerial flight.

“Magical energy signatures detected,” Asclepius announced. “Configuration unknown. Core logic not detected. Contacts are not of Midchildan or Belkan origin.”

“It doesn't look like we're going to get out of this one so easily, after all,” Celica said in a deadpan tone. “They're incoming—get ready, Alphine!”

“Garyuu!” Lutecia snapped suddenly. With a flash of movement, the insect guardian returned to his mistress's side, his left arm still badly damaged and hanging useless from his shoulder, but the injury didn't seem to slow him in the slightest.

“Garyuu will close to melee,” Lutecia said, outlining a tactical plan. “I will coordinate the battle and our defenses. You focus on bombardment.”

“Got it,” Celica replied, stepping back until she was about five meters behind Lutecia. The red-haired woman glanced at Tizona and nodded.

“[Cannon Form].”

Celica braced the transformed Tizona against her shoulder as the incoming aerial units closed in. They were within visual contact range now—Celica could clearly see that they were the same strange armored units she had seen during her takeover of the base's security systems.

But now they were flying.

“Asclepius,” Lutecia implored softly. The Belkan magic circle sprang into being under her feet, the ancient sigils glowing with barely-contained power.

“[Shadow Shield],” Asclepius responded. A black-purple dome of shadowy energy flared into being, covering both Lutecia and Celica. Lutecia's defensive abilities were about on par with Celica's, but her endurance was vastly higher. She would be able to hold this level of defense even through a protracted battle.

“They're within range,” Celica shouted. “Opening fire!”

“[Ion Cannon],” Tizona intoned as Celica braced the weapon against her shoulder. The Interface Device's aperture flared brightly as a wide beam of crackling blue-white lightning tore across the sky, streaking toward the incoming aerial units.

Celica's aim was true, but the enemy units reacted quickly and scattered, breaking formation. The disabling beam struck only one target, but the result was exactly what Celica had hoped for and expected.

Arcs of blue-white energy played across the unit's armor and shorted out its systems. The corona of reddish energy flickered once and failed outright, sending the aerial trooper falling from the sky. Celica watched as the trooper calmly deployed an emergency parachute, slowing his fall enough to avoid serious injury upon impact with the ground.

“That's one out of the fight,” Celica said in a satsified tone. With the power subsystems fried by her attack, he would be unable to move with the armor no longer supporting its own tremendous weight.

“Hit them again,” Lutecia commanded. “They're almost within firing range.”

Celica lifted Tizona and loosed a second shot, sending the beam of overloading energy directly on-target. The result was not what she expected this time, however. The energy seemed to sheer off the unit's armor like water.

“They've adapted their defenses to compensate!” Celica cried, switching Tizona's firing mode to a more physically-damaging method of attack. The enemy units were then within firing range, raising their heavy-barreled weapons and loosing fast-moving blobs of a glowing liquid-like substance.

“They're firing bolts of raw magic,” Lutecia noted. “Garyuu, now!”

Celica waited and watched as the insect guardian suddenly appeared in the air between two of the armored aerial units. Even with one destroyed arm, the alien creature moved with an impossible fluidity and speed.

His right arm flashed as a long, razor-sharp blade extended and slashed at the nearest soldier, knocking the unit into a drunken loop. Garyuu pressed the immediate advantage of surprise, swooping in for the kill. The enemy soldier was far from helpless, however, firing bolts of molten magic as he struggled to regain control over his flight.

Garyuu dodged the blasts without trouble and slashed viciously, severing the tube connecting the soldier's rifle to the power plant backpack. Glowing fluid leaked for a moment before the armor's internal systems shut the valve off. The soldier changed direction, discarding his useless weapon. They had planned for such an occurrence, however, and the soldier drew a machine pistol from a hidden compartment, blasting away at the black-armored insect guardian.

The ordinary bullets had little effect on Garyuu, however, and the terribly sharp wrist blade slashed through ceramic and carbon fiber armor, rending the flesh and bone beneath.

“Energy levels at 94.9%. A firing lock is canceled,” Tizona reported helpfully.

Celica's field of fire was clear with Garyuu chasing after his own prey. Lutecia laid a withering barrage of suppression fire, filling the air with black-purple bullets of magical force to restrict the movements of the remaining three aerial units.

“[Plasma Cannon].”

Tizona's aperture burst into brilliant blue-white fire. The wide beam of destructive magical energy surged outward, blasting through the tight formation.

Two of the three enemy units were struck with the full force of the attack, their armor cracking and shattering from the force of the blast. They fell from the sky, swooping down in a controlled crash-landing to take cover in a nearby sandstone gorge.

They're out of the sky, thought Celica with satisfaction, but they're likely not out of the fight just yet.

The third unit was struck a glancing blow, sending him spiraling through the air uncontrollably. Lutecia suddenly shifted from suppression fire to a focused barrage, slamming dozens upon dozens of black-purple bullets of force into the aerial unit as he struggled to regain control.

Each successive strike blasted away chunks of armor, but Celica was unsure whether or not the attacks would actually take him out. The armor was obviously charged with magical energy much in the same way a Barrier Jacket was, else it would not have defended so well against her Ion Cannon.

Even if Lutecia's shots weren't seriously hurting the man, they were sending him careening across the sky, preventing him from making any real effort at directed flight. One shot exploded across the man's helmet, sending him pinwheeling through the sky.

Celica watched, awestruck, as three successive bullets of force slammed into the man's power plant backpack, breaching the containment unit. The aerial unit abruptly exploded in a thunderous detonation, tearing a brilliant hole in the starry black sky.

“Looks like that's their weak spot!” Lutecia cried, a note of triumph in her voice. “Don't let your guard down; those other two are still alive.”

“I know that,” said Celica. “Tizona, Blade Form.”

“[Blade Form],” the Device confirmed, reshaping itself into the familiar long-bladed dagger. “They aren't going to come to us; we're going to have to hunt them down.”

“They know better than to face us at range,” Lutecia said coolly. “Asclepius, can you take down the shadow shield?”

“I obey,” the Intelligent Device said immediately. The shimmering dome of shadowy energy flickered once and faded, allowing the two women to quickly meet up with Garyuu.

Celica was astonished to see that the insect guardian's left arm no longer hung limp and useless. The deep gash where Tizona's blade had sundered the alien creature's natural armor was already repaired, leaving only smooth black chitin where a grievous wound once was.

“It's already healed that much?”

“His regenerative powers are incredible,” Lutecia said proudly. “It'll be a while longer before he can actually use that arm to fight with, though.”

“Be careful,” Celica said seriously. “We don't want to hit their backpacks too close; that explosion was big enough to leave little pieces of us laying all over the landscape.”

No more words were exchanged as Lutecia and Celica ran across the blasted landscape, easily jumping over gorges and large fissures in the rock. The two aerial units had gone to ground about two hundred meters away. It would only be a matter of time before the stunned units managed to recover and mount a renewed assault.

We've got to take these guys out so Alphine can steal the artifact, thought Celica grimly. Let's do our best, Tizona.

Yes, Mistress, was the Device's mental response.

It wasn't long until the air was alive with glowing green-white blobs of molten magic. Celica tucked her head down and ran as fast as she could, brandishing Tizona in her right hand.

“[Protection],” Tizona said as he brought up defenses, deflecting two of the incoming projectiles with a liquid-like splash. The raw magic was heavily charged, however, and the third and fourth shots plowed through the hastily-erected defense, shattering the shield like glass.

Celica dropped as she ran, sliding across the dusty ground as the two bolts of power streaked past her. Garyuu flitted across and brandished a wrist blade, deflecting two more shots that bore down on the prone and now-motionless Celica.

The Shadow mouthed her thanks to the insect guardian and stood up, glancing over at Lutecia, who was fighting one of the enemy units in close combat. Celica had never seen Lutecia fight hand-to-hand, but the young woman was quite skilled.

Her foot lashed out and slammed heavily into her opponent's metal helmet, sending the man staggering back as he struggled to bring his magic-blasting rifle to bear.

Garyuu's wrist blade flashed and severed the umbilical connecting the weapon to the armor's power plant, rendering it useless. The insect guardian whirled around and slammed his clawed foot against the chestplate, shattering the composite material with inhuman force. The body flew several meters from the force of the blow and crumpled into a lifeless heap.

Celica sent a barrage of magical force bullets streaking at the last remaining unit, the micro-detonations stunning him and putting him off-balance. The soldier was well-trained, however, and managed to fire several quick blasts from his rifle, scoring a direct hit that knocked the red-haired woman from her feet.

“Celica!” Lutecia cried, raising her hand with a quick casting. Asclepius glowed fiercely as he brought up a shadow shield around Celica's prone form. The older woman groaned, her Barrier Jacket smoking and scorched.

Lutecia was worried about Celica, but she couldn't do anything at the moment, not as long as the last soldier remained alive. The enemy unit was intelligent enough to recognize the shadow shield for what it was and subsequently switched targets. He sent a deadly barrage of seething raw magic at Lutecia, which she managed to dodge just in time to avoid being incinerated.

“Garyuu, cover me,” Lutecia commanded. The insect guardian nodded silently and glared murder at the remaining soldier as he laid down several poorly-aimed shots, intended only to keep his enemy at bay while he opened a communications link with the base.

If they had any more of these... proto-mages, I guess, thought Lutecia, they would have sent them out already. Still, it wouldn't be good to let him have a conversation with his superiors.

“Tizona!” Lutecia shouted, hoping the Device could register her request from this distance. “Jam all communications now!”

“I will do so, Agent Alphine,” the Interface Device replied, the blade flashing briefly with blue-white energy as it began to emit a powerful jamming signal on all usable frequencies. It would be short-range, since Tizona had not had time to target specific frequencies, but it would be enough.

Lutecia smiled grimly as the man's body went rigid with anger, visible even under the bulk of his power-assisted armor suit. Tizona's intervention came just in time to interrupt his report.

Now all that's left is to take him out, thought Lutecia. She raised her right hand and extended her palm, preparing to loose a deadly barrage of magical force. A swarm of black-purple bolts rained down on the man, blasting chunks of armor away, penetrating the magically-charged material and damaging the flesh and bone beneath.

Lutecia ceased her attack just short of breaching the power plant's containment field—she was much too close to survive such an explosion—and aimed a single magical blast to strike the man in the head.

The heavy helmet burst apart at the seams from the detonation as the man's head exploded. Blood splattered the ground as the now-headless corpse fell heavily, pieces of fragmented skull and brain matter staining the cracked and ruined armor suit.

Lutecia exhaled a breath she didn't know she was holding. The fight was over, for now, but there was still much to do. She half-ran over to where she had left Celica under a shadow shield. The woman was sitting up, patiently waiting for Lutecia to dispel the defensive barrier so she could get out.

“I wasn't hurt that badly,” Celica explained. “The Barrier Jacket absorbed most of the hit. If you hadn't left this silly shield over me, I could have helped you out with that last one.”

“How was I supposed to know you weren't out cold? Again?” Lutecia demanded teasingly. “I just wanted to make sure I didn't need to worry about protecting you while I fought.”

“Oh, is that how it goes?”

“That's how it goes,” Lutecia agreed dryly. “Come on, let's get this over with before they start harassing us again.”

* * *

Unit Epsilon Headquarters
Washington, D.C.
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“They have taken the Precursor Artifact, General. Both contacts are no longer showing up on our instruments. We've lost them.”

“It doesn't really matter that much,” a gravelly voice with a touch of a Southern accent said, staring into the webcam built into the lid of his portable computer. “We've already learned as much as we can from the damned thing. After having it for fifty years, we still can't figure out how to turn it on!”

“Perhaps that is for the best, General,” an older woman on the other end of the videoconferencing session said primly. “That thing always gave me the creeps.”

“Gave you the creeps, huh?” General Augustus Reed said. “Ain't that a little unscientific to say, Dr. Vance?”

The woman's face split into a small smile. “You know damn well I'm not an ordinary researcher, and what we're doing isn't in the realm of ordinary science. We're using it, yet we don't fully understand it.”

“It's only magic if you don't understand how it works,” quoted the General in a dry tone. “The prototype units were killed?”

“One survived; it appeared as if his power armor was overloaded by some type of disabling magical attack. We're pulling a debriefing report from him as we speak. The other five have been confirmed dead.”

“The artifact was an acceptable loss,” General Reed said solemnly, “but this, this failure is unacceptable, Dr. Vance. You know as well as I do that humans with active Linker Cores are extremely rare. We can't afford to lose even one unit, much less five!”

“General, I know it is a significant loss, but the data we've managed to obtain as a result of this battle is of incalculable value. We knew right from the starting gate that we'd never be able to obtain real field testing data... but we have that now!”

“What are you telling me, Doctor?”

“I'm telling you that with the data we've gathered... assuming we have the available resources, we can improve the combat effectiveness of the prototype units threefold.”

“That much?”

“At least that much,” said Dr. Vance with conviction. “Just from scratching the surface here, I know we can greatly bolster the defensive abilities of the power armor. With further study, we should be able to realize a substantial increase in both offensive and defensive power when the unit goes into mass-production.”

“You're forgetting one important thing,” General Reed said acidly. “We haven't found the Factory yet. Even if we start mass-producing the power armor, who's going to use it? It won't work unless the operator has an active Linker Core. You're getting ahead of yourself, Dr. Vance.”

“We know how to find the Factory, General. If you give us a little more time...”

“Time is something we don't have,” Reed said sharply. “Congress is nosing around. Make sure that there were no witnesses to last night's events. If there are, you know what to do with them.”

“Yes, sir,” the gray-haired woman said solemnly. “I'll relay your orders to Colonel Meyers. This area is pretty desolate, though, so I doubt anyone saw anything at all.”

“The last thing we need right now is a massive media scandal and a congressional witch-hunt into Unit Epsilon. Especially not when we're so close to success. We have no idea when the Time-Space Administration Bureau will decide to involve themselves more closely in Earth—and by extension, the United States. Make sure nothing gets out.”

“Yes, sir.”

General Reed closed the connection and shut down the video stream. He leaned back in his leather executive chair, pulling a pack of unfiltered cigarettes from his breast pocket. The military officer lit the cigarette and exhaled a plume of bluish smoke.

“I hope to hell that this works,” Reed said to no one in particular.

Ended up a little longer than the ones before it, and I still didn't get everything into this chapter that I wanted to. Oh well, so Chapters 5 and 6 will end up slightly different.

So yeah, Lutecia and Celica are now together. I didn't actually want them to end up teaming up this quickly, but the way the story's working out now, with so many other antagonistic groups (the rogue NSIS elements, the secret Unit Epsilon of the US government, plus the Administrative Council of the IAFW), it felt like a good idea to pare down the factions before I got tangled in a Thirty Xanatos Pileup.

So we meet our two named characters on the Earth side; General Augustus Reed and Dr. Lily Vance. They're yet another antagonistic faction, a secret section of the US government, run by the military that looks at, basically, “weird stuff” that they find or acquire, and tries to make use of it in some manner or another. Usually with the goal of blowing shit up.

Unit Epsilon knows about the TSAB and basically is taking the worst-case scenario as the gospel truth; they're preparing for the Bureau's eventual “invasion.” Of course, we know that won't happen as they've got problems of their own, but they don't know that. They've had their hands on the Precursor Artifact for a long time, but they couldn't figure out how to turn it on.

They're also looking for the Factory, just like Admiral Hayes and the rogue NSIS elements.

Stay tuned for more in Chapter 5!

Edit: Now also up on Fanfiction.net... right here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/4/).

Sheesh, enemies just seem to be popping up everywhere for Celica, hunting her hide. :heh: But hey, on the other hand, it moves the plot along!

Also, if I didn't have a policy against OC/CC shipping, I would totally ship Celica/Lutecia. But that requires me abandoning the ViCia and Victor/Celica ship.

Seriously, that made this whole chapter for me. I know there was a lot more going on, but seeing Lutecia and Celica interact, the way they bounced off each other, was so much fun. You can tell that beneath the barbs and coolness, Celica definitely considers Lutecia a friend.

Props also for having her call Lutecia by her first name, to show how emotionally worn she is. Though I doubt that will last long.

[DezoPenguin]

It is the xxx fic :3 Fortunately, the scenes of sex can be taken out, so I may release a copy to the public if the person who commissioned it doesn't mind. If you do want a copy, you can PM me for it. It's almost done

Are the sex scenes confined to Nanoha, Fate, Yuuno, Hayate, etc., or are Vivio and her generation involved?

[00-Raiser]

Are the sex scenes confined to Nanoha, Fate, Yuuno, Hayate, etc., or are Vivio and her generation involved?

From what I know, it's NanoFate and Vivio/Einhart. The sex pertains to those two pairings.

[Nanya01]

This took me forever to get this done.

(Maybe I shouldn't be writing all those lemons that I've been writing this last month. :heh:)

Oh well...

Day in the Life

Chapter 36

"Nnngh..." A groan escaped her lips as she shivered. "Hungry." She cracked an eye open to see her darkened room, before shivering as she moved the blanket off of her slightly. Whimpering, she she flopped down and covered herself up again. She couldn't stand the chill she was getting from taking off her blanket.

"Hayate." A familiar male voice spoke up to her softly. "Feeling any better?"

"Zafira..." She groaned, shaking her head. "I'm hungry though..." There was movement as her bed seemed to slump down before bouncing up. "Zafira?" She looked at the door was opened up, letting in light. "Don't go..." She groaned, causing him to turn back and look at her.

"I wasn't going anywhere." He commented as Rein and Agito, both in their larger forms, walked into the room, their arms full of various foods. "But they couldn't open the door with their arms full."

Hayate smiled as she sat up. "Sorry." She mumbled as trays of food was set over her lap.

"Oh, don't be like that, Meister." Agito shook her head, frowning slightly. "You won't get better without food and Rein and I spent all day making sure that the soup was done just right and kept hot for you."

Hayate giggled softly, before coughing for a few seconds. "Thank you, Agito, Rein, Zafira. Where's Signum, Vita and Shamal?"

"Work, training and running her clinic." Zafira answered her, getting a nod from Hayate. "They said that they'd be here as often as they could."

"It's okay, they have responsibilities they need to attend to."

"Oi! Enough of that!" Agito frowned and put her hands on her hips. "You need to eat, otherwise it's going to get cold and you won't get better."

Nodding, Hayate laughed softly and started in on the food. "Of course." She still wasn't feeling that well, but seeing Rein, Agito and Zafira there for her made her feel better. She knew that Signum, Shamal and Vita would have preferred to have been there, but she would have been more disappointed in them if they had decided to blow off work just to make sure that she was okay. Overall, Hayate had to admit that she was pretty happy, despite feeling horrible.

It didn't hurt that the soup was extremely delicious. The way that Agito and Rein's faces would light up as she complimented them on the food made her even happier. She just wished that she wasn't sick at the moment.

(---)

There was a lot of noise, people moving and saying stuff, but that wasn't important. Nope, the important thing was that he could move around freely. Smiling and laughing, he rushed between the legs as fast as he could. There was nothing that could stop his freedom. Yep, total and completely freedom.

Which was taken from him as two hands grabbed his sides and lifted him up. "Isamu, you shouldn't be worrying me like this." His blond mother smiled at him, her eyes sparkling in amusement as she held him aloft.

"Naa!" Isamu practically pouted, kicking his small legs and arms in the air and getting a laugh from Fate in response.

"Silly boy, you can't just crawl around with everyone here." She spoke softly as she walked around, smiling as Yuuno's cousins and aunts commented on her and Isamu and how they were happy for him. Fate couldn't help but feel her face heat up at the comments and praise she was getting, it wasn't too often she found herself at the center of attention for something other than military matters. Well, at least not from complete strangers, and the amount she was getting was rather humbling and amusing at the same time.

"Fate." Nanoha spoke up as she slipped in, speaking politely and simply, managing to get to her and Isamu while giggling softly. "Excuse me, but can I please steal Fate and Isamu from all of you for a little while?"

Laughing, Fate was relieved as the group let out some mock-groans and allowed Nanoha to pull her away from them. "Thank you, I was starting to feel a little smothered in there." While the blond had wanted a large family, she really didn't think Yuuno had this many relatives. It was crazy, weird and at the same time very heartwarming. "Ack!" Her eyes widened as Isamu grabbed her hair and pulled down. "No, Isamu, I need my hair." She laughed softly as he seemed to pout when she worked her hair from his little fingers.

"Come here, Isamu." Nanoha smiled softly as she took him from Fate. "It hurts to pull people's hair, Isamu, you can't do that."

"Where's the rest of our family, Nanoha?" Fate smiled as she smoothed her hair down.

Nanoha giggled at the other woman. "Vivio and Yuuno-kun are watching Sora and Alicia right now." The amused smile on Nanoha's face made Fate laugh softly. "They're..."

"Excuse me..." A smallish woman with long black hair, wearing a black shirt with a red skirt that reached to her knees, interrupted the two. When they turned to look at her, she bowed apologetically. "Miss Fate, you have a phone call from one Admiral Chrono Harlaown."

Fate nodded to her, smiling softly. "Thank you, is there a room where I can take the call?"

"Of course." The woman nodded and motioned for Fate to follow her. After a quick goodbye to Nanoha and Isamu, the blond did just that. "Right this way."

"Thank you." Fate smiled as she followed her.

"It's not my place to say anything, but I'm glad that Yuuno found two lovely ladies." The woman said as she opened the door. "Just press the flashing button."

Fate nodded to her as she left before pressing the button. She was happy to see her brother's face on the screen, but blinked at the rather serious look on his face. "What's wrong?" There was something in his eyes that she didn't like; not to mention that he seemed rather worn out and tired at that moment.

"I'm sorry to hassle you on your vacation, Fate, but there was information that I felt you needed to know."

"What is it?" Granted it wasn't really too much of a vacation as much as it was supporting Yuuno, but she wasn't going to argue any semantics when her brother looked worried enough to try and send a bunch of Enforcers out to make sure that she and her family was safe.

"Roughly a day ago, four criminals managed to escape from several high-security prisons." Fate went silent as she listened, a picture of a man with slightly dark skin and black hair that was unkempt appeared on the screen. "You may or may not remember this man, Kagal, but he managed to escape at that time. Years ago, you managed to bust his smuggling ring."

"That was one of my earliest cases." Fate looked thoughtful for a moment. "If I recall..." She trailed off as she took on a thoughtful look. "He was a fairly dangerous opponent, but nothing about him really stuck out in my mind." At least as far as she could remember, since all the details turned a bit gray and fuzzy in her memory in regards to this particular person.

Chrono nodded at that as he turned the picture off of the screen. "I just thought that you needed to know about it, in case he remembers you and comes for revenge." There was a beeping sound from Fate's pocket as she took out Bardiche. "I sent you information on the four that escaped."

"Thank you." Fate nodded to him as he told her to give Yuuno a punch in the arm for him.

(---)

"This little girl's so cute." Yuuno shook his head at his aunt as she gushed over Alicia. He, Vivio, Alicia and Sora were outside in the yard. He smiled as he watched Vivio carry her younger brother around, stopping at times to put him on the ground as they looked at various bugs and flowers. It was rather nice being outside and with his children. He felt strangely warm at that thought. He had once over-heard Momoko and Lindy mention that men got silly when they thought about the children they helped bring into the world and could only chuckle, maybe it was true, he certainly felt like he got silly looks on his face when he thought about the children.

Suddenly the hair on the back of his neck stood up. He looked around, felt for something dangerous, something powerful, something that shouldn't have been there.

"Got'cha!" A female suddenly glomped his back, giggling. "Been a long time, cousin."

"R...Reiko?" Yuuno blinked, surprised he remembered her name, he hadn't seen her since he was nine years old. Though, all things considered, she was the only one of his cousins that was like this.

Giggling, the woman nodded and got off of his back. "Wow, look at you! All grown up, and what's this I hear about you getting married?" She seemed to pout as he turned to look at her. She was a little shorter than him, with black hair, that extended just past her shoulders while she wore gray shoes, blue pants and a white short-sleeved shirt as she smiled at him.

Chuckling, the blond man nodded at her. "Yeah, I'm going to get married to two lovely women soon."

"Well, you better make them happy, or I'll have to stop by and make you pay for it." She winked and punched him the arm playfully. "Seriously though, I'm glad to see you doing well." She laughed softly, getting a chuckle from Yuuno, who rubbed his left arm and idly wondered just how many more of his cousins he barely recalled or remembered were going to punch his arms to congratulate him.

"Yuuno-papa..." Vivio held Sora with one hand while tugging on Yuuno's pant-leg. "Who's she?"

"Papa?!" The woman blinked a few times before Yuuno could answer and got right up in Yuuno's face. "She's what? Ten years old?"

"I'm eight." Vivio raised her hand at Yuuno's cousin.

"Okay, eight years old, you're twenty-one so that means..."

"I'm going to be twenty-two soon." Yuuno muttered and sweat-dropped as his cousin seemed to have the wrong ideas about his situation.

"You had her when you were only thirteen?" Reiko's eyes widened and she seemed to gasp while pointing at him. "My, my! You sure did grow up fast!"

Behind Yuuno, his aunt Rika giggled as she and Alicia watched the confrontation. This was more amusing than some of the soap operas she watched.

Yuuno's face turned slightly red at the insinuation. "Huh?" Vivio blinked at what Reiko had said, getting the adult's attention. "Nanoha-mama adopted me and Fate-mama helps Nanoha-mama and then Yuuno-papa moved in and then we all became a family."

Reiko blinked a few times, before breaking out in laughter. "Ha ha ha! I kind of thought that was the case. I just wanted to tease my cousin." She winked at Vivio and Yuuno. "When you have a lot of family members, you find that most of us take our time to tease each other."

"Or get the runt of the group stuck up in trees." Yuuno muttered, but his voice had no malice in it. Nothing bad had happened because of it, and he had gotten down, plus the cousins that had done that to him had gotten punished by the adults, so it all worked out in the end.

"I remember the time when my cousins got me stuck in a mud hole and left me there for nearly a half an hour." Rika shook her head at the memories. "Good times." Oh sure, at the time, it wasn't that fun, but it was very amusing when she thought back on it.

Vivio looked confused, that didn't sound fun to her, but then again, she didn't have a lot of cousins. Maybe she'd find out what was so interesting about teasing younger cousins if she had any.

"Yuuno! Vivio!" Everyone turned to the house as Nanoha was walking towards them with Isamu in her arms. She smiled at them as she got close. "Hello, Alicia, hello, Sora."

Sora looked up at her and let out a happy squeal as she giggled and gave Yuuno a quick kiss on the lips, before kneeling down and putting Isamu on the ground and picking up her other son, hugging him softly. "And how are you? You've been good?"

Vivio nodded at Nanoha. "Uh huh! Sora's been a good boy and looked at lots of bugs with me."

"Sounds like fun." Nanoha smiled at her eldest daughter. "You'll have to show me before we leave."

"Okay!" Vivio grinned and yelped as she saw Isamu crawling away from her. "Hey! Get back here!" She ran after him, much to the amusement of the adults.

"So this is one of the women you're marrying?" Reiko raised an eyebrow and looked at Nanoha. "Wow, you got lucky, Yuuno. Gotten any death threats from her jealous ex-boyfriends?" Nanoha laughed at that, but blushed when she admitted that she had never had any boyfriends before she had Yuuno move in with her and Fate. "Oh, I see how it is now!" Reiko had a positively amused look on her face as she pointed dramatically at Nanoha. "My cousin charmed the socks right off of you and your friend Fate and managed to get both of you to fall for him!"

Yuuno chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck. He was about to say something when Nanoha hugged his arm and smiled while holding Sora with her other arm. "Something like that. He was always a precious friend to me, who showed me the world of magic and let me spread my wings and find my own path in life."

Yuuno blushed more as both Rika and Reiko practically gushed over that. "You saved my life when I needed help, Nanoha."

She shook her head. "I would save anyone's life if I could, Yuuno. You and Fate, you two are special to me, and I love you both."

"Nnnngh!" Alicia started squirming and grunting, getting a chuckle out of Rika as she brought the little girl over and gave her to Yuuno.

"I think she wants to get in on this moment... Or break it up." Rika laughed at them as Yuuno took Alicia from her. "You're very lucky, all of you." She smiled before heading back into the house.

Reiko chuckled softly and walked up to Nanoha, giving her a hug. "Welcome to the clan... Cousin." She got a smile from Nanoha, even though she couldn't see it, and a light hug in response. "Now, Yuuno!" She exclaimed as she stepped away from Nanoha. "You need to take good care of your future wives."

"I know, I know... Or you'll come after me." Yuuno said with a chuckle, before blinking as Reiko shook her head.

"Nope! All of their ex-boyfriends will be after you for making them cry."

"Actually, Fate didn't have any boyfriends either." Nanoha pointed out, causing Reiko to groan in dismay.

"Ruin a good joke, why don't you?" She said, while getting a laugh from the two of them.

Walking up to them while keeping Isamu in front of her, Vivio just shook her head. Adults were weird, that was all there was to it.

(---)

The next thing Ginga knew she was hearing voices, they were a bit distant to her, but she was hearing them. "...out of it soon." One of them, the ship's doctor if she recalled correctly, was saying to someone else.

"Most likely." Someone else, the captain now that her mind was starting to reboot, spoke up. "It seems she woke up just as you thought she would, doc."

There was a chuckling sound as Ginga opened her eyes, then groaned, the light was way too bright and she was in too much pain right now to function properly. "Just don't have her stay up too long, she's pretty beaten up."

"Of course." The captain nodded to the doctor as he left. The man was pretty tall and had a fairly solid build on him, but Ginga didn't care for much of that at the moment. She was just surprised she was alive. The sheer pain she was feeling was pretty much a testament to that, at least the throbbing pain in her head was telling her that she was alive. "Glad to see you alive." The captain said softly, getting a wince from her, since it sounded like he was yelling to her. "Just so you know, Ginga, we're heading back to Mid-Childa."

"But.." She gasped, wincing as the evil little gremlins and their evil Armed Devices went back to trying to use buster beams in her skull and make it explode from the inside out.

"The ship's engines are practically scrap, thanks to sabotage; we have a spy and assassin on board and one of my crew members nearly died. I think that it would be better to head back and file a report for our superiors to deal with than stay out here." The captain shook his head at her look. "Just recover for now."

"What about..."

"The assassin?" The captain frowned darkly. "We discovered him in several layered binds in the engine room trying to escape. He claimed that you went crazy and tried to kill him."

"I..."

"Don't worry, considering that he was alive and you were more busted up than him, I didn't care to take him at his word." The captain shook his head. "Just rest for now. He's being held up in the brig for now, we'll get back and deal with him properly."

Ginga nodded and closed her eyes. She just hoped that this wasn't a delusion and that she was really going to live and not dying in the engine room.

(---)

Again wondering why their benefactor was helping them, Pyro, now dressed in black pants and red shirt, looked at the white gloves on his hands, each had an weird symbol on the back of his hands and his right gloved hand had a red ball seemingly sewn into the fabric. "Interesting, I don't feel any stronger."

"You're not." The man at the desk said, shaking his head as his assistant sighed softly. "As I explained before, these devices don't make you any stronger, but what you can do with them gets better and more powerful as more magic starts to saturate the area around you."

"And being unable to turn it off is just a side-effect, huh?" Kagal, now dressed in green cargo pants, black boots, a green shirt with a black vest and a green and black bandanna on his head, spoke up as he looked at the pendant around his neck, the gem there was blue in color.

"Of course." The woman smiled at him.

"Uh, could you explain it to me again?" Weasel asked as he sat on some boxes, he was dressed in a blue shirt and long shorts with tennis shoes on his feet. "How can these things work if they need to gather magic from around them to make them stronger?"

The man sighed softly and nodded to his assistant, who pulled up a board with some stick figures on it. "As you can see, everyone has a magic aura around them." The assistant drew some lines around the stick figure, a small bubble followed by some squiggly lines that arched off into various directions. "Even so, magic tends to bleed out of a person at times, which is what those little lines represent, it's how magic can be sensed by people around them, as well as being able to be measured. Generally it's not enough to interfere with a spell or make it harder to cast any magic, it just happens" He shrugged as the assistant then erased the figures on the board before redrawing the stick figure, this time with the bubble, but with noticeable breaks. "Unfortunately, in order to use your magic aura, you can't really have it being disrupted by too much."

"Which is what seals do." Rudal, dressed in light blue pants, a sleeveless blue shirt, showing off his muscular arms and chest as he walked up to them from a closed off area. "I'm surprised you managed to get so much in such a short amount of time."

"It wasn't too hard." The man smirked at Rudal before looking at Weasel, the escaped criminal squirmed slightly under the intense stare he was being given. "As for how these devices work, well..." His assistant drew the same squiggly lines away from the stick figure, but this time, she had them bend in mid air and go to a single point, which she then circled for emphasis. "Your magic is still there, it's not bleeding because the seals are stopping you from using your magical aura, these... "Compression Devices" take the aura you already have and force it out of you so that it can be used."

"Be that as it may..." Rudal interrupted, frowning at the exchange. "How is it that you were able to get everything here. Considering who you are, I doubt that you could have gotten all this freely."

The woman laughed softly, getting Rudal's attention. "I'm sorry, but this stuff here is just a small amount of what we have, sadly the making of most of this is very difficult and time consuming."

"Indeed." The man smirked at Rudal. "The four of you wouldn't know, but while you were in prison, there was a crime wave in TSAB space, lots of different things were stolen, seemingly at random, we were almost discovered when a member of the military stumbled across a crime scene."

"Lucky you weren't discovered then." Rudal intoned, getting a chuckle from the man.

"Oh yes, it was lucky, otherwise this would have taken longer. Speaking of lucky, I hear that you..."

"Whatever." Rudal interrupted and turned away from the man as he started to walk away. "I've got what I want, I've got some stuff to do." He stopped at the door and turned to the man. "You said you don't care what we do, as long as we use these devices and get information for you, correct?"

"That's all I want from you." The man chuckled as Kagal, Pyro and Weasel followed Rudal out of the room.

"Sir..." His assistant spoke up softly. "I don't really care about them, but shouldn't we have told them that those devices are likely to kill them?"

He chuckled and stood up, shaking his head, honestly, it didn't matter. "Come on, we need to get out of here and meet up with her." He was curious to see just how long those four lasted with those devices in use, especially Rudal, considering who the man was.

"Of course." The woman smiled as several small hovering robotic devices floated into the room and started packing away the various merchandise. "Do you think she'll be mad?"

"A little." The man shrugged, not really caring. "We did leave her alone to do this."

(---)

Rubbing her head as she looked over the reports, Carim sighed in exasperation. "How does this happen?"

Signum shook her head, she wasn't sure either. The reports they were getting seemed odd, weird and contradictory at times. "It's almost like someone put an illusion up on the security cameras and then created false illusions to cover their tracks."

Carim was about to say something when a knock was heard on the door. "Yes?" She looked up as Schach came into the room, Verossa following right behind her. "Verossa, what news do you have?"

Rubbing his eyes, he took a seat across from his adopted sister. "Let's just say that someone's good at illusion magic, people thought those four were still in prison just after the riots had ended."

Carim didn't like the look in his eyes. "I'm not going to like what I'm going to hear next, am I?"

Verossa shook his head and sighed in exasperation. "No, you aren't. I don't know who was able to do such a complex illusion, but from what I saw..." He sighed, shaking his head. "Whoever it was, well, they could have kept it up as long as they wanted..."

"And we'd never know that anyone escaped." Carim finished, feeling a major headache on the way. "Did you double-check to make sure that everyone that should be there is there?"

"I looked, from what I can tell, they're all there, but..."

'But..?" Carim, Signum and Schach asked at the same time, getting the green-haired man to shake his head in dismay.

"I don't know how real the illusions were, but I couldn't tell any difference between the illusions on the tapes and the real deal until the illusions were canceled."

"Great..." Signum muttered. They'd need to find out who was capable of doing this, stop them and find out just how many more people could have escaped when no one was looking.

"This means..." Schach's eyes slowly widened as she realized the implications of what Verossa was saying.

"Yeah..." Verossa slumped, feeling like a failure at that moment. Seriously anyone that could make illusions that convincing would be trouble.

Signum suddenly went stiff and pale. "...I need to get home. I'm sorry." She didn't care if Hayate was okay, she wanted to make sure for herself. She sent a message to Zafira to make sure to double check on Hayate for her.

"Of course." Carim nodded, worried for Hayate as well. "Schach, will you see Signum out?"

"Of course." The nun bowed to Carim and led Signum out of the room.

(---)

"Signum," Zafira blinked as he looked at the pink haired woman as she walked through the door, "I didn't expect to see you back so soon."

"I was worried about Master Hayate." She said as she walked into the house and looked around for a few moments.

"She's fine." Zafira said as he and Signum went towards the kitchen and looked out the glass doors towards the ocean. Zafira couldn't help but enjoy the view of the ocean from the house, but still, he looked at Signum for a moment, before shaking his head.

"That's good, but I need to make sure." Signum said as she turned to move towards Hayate, but stopped as Zafira stood in front of her. "Zafira?"

"Yes, I'm sure that she'd love to see you, but there's just one problem."

Signum raised an eyebrow. "And what's that?"

"You're not Signum." Zafira narrowed his eyes and growled before lunging at the faker.

Big, BIG thanks to Rising Dragon for being a pre-reader for me. And nixing a plot that really didn't need to be done. :heh:

Sorry this takes so long, I'm much slower writing when I write on my own.

[yuiseppe]

From what I know, it's NanoFate and Vivio/Einhart. The sex pertains to those two pairings.

Ye gods! Didn't the intro just say Vivio was 13 years old!?

[Moczo]

I know a few of you have been waiting for this most impatiently. Here it is, Chapter 4 of false light, for your general consumption!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.27.0088

“Administrative access granted,” Tizona's metallic voice echoed softly in the small sandstone niche.

Celica's gray eyes fluttered open slowly. She blinked a few times—the small cave was pitch-black save for the soft glow of Tizona's multiple holo displays. She had fallen asleep during her Device's takeover of the base's security systems. Night had already fallen, and yet the enemy had not located her yet. Very strange. Celica was immediately on her guard. The sentries she did not kill would have either been rescued or returned to base on their own. The facility ought to have been lit up and on full alert.

Perhaps the nature of this place is such that they cannot risk discovery, even in the event of a possible incursion.

It had taken Tizona longer than either had imagined to break into the base's security systems. Celica underestimated their computer technology, a mistake she wouldn't likely make again. The red-haired woman cleared her bleary eyes and came fully awake, rooting around in her rucksack for a preserved food bar. They weren't the most appetizing things in the world, but it was important to keep her strength up.

I'll be fighting again before this is all over, she reminded herself as she tore the wrapper open and took a small bite. She made a face, chewing several times before swallowing.

“I wish I had pizza and beer,” she muttered aloud as she turned her attention to the new windows open on Tizona's displays. Now that she had full and unrestricted access to their security systems, it would be a simple matter to render the base's defenses impotent and seal off the complex.

“Reprogramming defense turrets. Sealing Sections A through K. Opening L Section service entrance,” Tizona said. Celica watched through the security camera feeds as the flashing alert sirens died. Sections of corridor suddenly popped open, revealing hidden gun turrets. Doors began to slam shut throughout the facility, sealing off certain sections while leaving a clear path to the artifact conservation chamber.

Then the whole scene went to hell. Celica looked on dispassionately as the defense turrets began to fire indiscriminately, gunning down the very people they were designed and constructed to protect. White-coated lab technicians and researchers were cut down as they tried to flee. Blood spattered the immaculate white floors and walls.

“Enemy forces are resisting,” Tizona noted, bringing a new window to Celica's attention. She watched as a group of well-armed soldiers systematically destroyed the defense turrets in B Section, using what appeared to be automatic carbines with grenade launcher attachments. The men were well-organized and seemed to exhibit no signs of panic.

“Cameras in A Section have been disabled,” Tizona said; Celica could almost detect a note of anger in his artificial voice. “I am picking up some unusual readings within the base.”

“What sort of readings?”

“Magical energy signatures of an unknown type,” Tizona reported ominously. “The signature has many similarities to Mid-type, but it has been altered. There is no indication of Mid-type core logic, only energy readings consistent with Mid-type mages.”

Celica said nothing, only digesting what Tizona had reported. The presence of magical energy signatures in the base was not unexpected—after all, this facility held the Lost Logia detailed in Stele's debriefing report. It made sense that the humans of Earth had found other bits and pieces of magical technology.

But to find readings consistent with active Linker Cores, using a system fundamentally based on Midchildan arcana, yet without any sort of core logic...

Celica shook her head violently, as if she were trying to clear her thoughts by rattling her brain around in her skull. Of course the humans here would have found some way to use this technology they had been studying for so long. She pulled up the readings from A Section and examined them more closely.

Without core logic, Celica was not even sure how they were utilizing magical energy. She didn't understand the concept well enough—she was a computer specialist, after all, not a Device Meister. But Tizona's readings were not in error; there were at least twelve individual contacts within A Section, each one a blazingly bright active Linker Core.

“Defense turrets in A Section have been destroyed,” Tizona reported, bringing additional information to the surface. “Shutters to B Section have been breached. The unknown force is attempting to retake the base; I am locking all internal workstations and access points.”

“That won't hold them for long,” murmured Celica grimly. “I'm sure they have a back door in place for just such an occurrence.”

“I will not make it easy for them,” promised Tizona as the static-filled windows disappeared. Celica watched as her Device redoubled his efforts. The resource monitor showed that he still had plenty of processing power left to spare, however—the enemy would not have an easy time of it.

“How many are left alive in there?”

“Twelve unknown contacts in the blackout section. Sixteen known contacts accounted for, sealed in B Section through K Section. Five known contacts in B Section are not accounted for.”

“Damn, they're putting all their effort into releasing the scientists,” Celica observed. The window showing the B Section camera flashed briefly as Tizona brought it to her attention, and she got her first good look at her new foe.

She couldn't tell if the figure was a man or a woman; the individual was covered from head to toe in a heavy charcoal-black armor constructed of some composite material. Flashing emitters studded the heavy shoulder plates; Celica could barely make out a backpack consisting of two transparent tubes filled with a glowing green-white substance. The armor seemed to glow and flicker, arcs of greenish lighting licking from the emitters to the armor plate itself.

The dark-armored figure shouldered a heavy rifle with a wide bore and aimed it directly at the camera. Celica was able to see that a thick umbilical ran from the glowing backpack apparatus into the main body of the weapon. The gun's barrel flashed with brilliant green-white as the image was suddenly replaced with static.

So they're the source of the strange readings, Celica thought. Given enough time, they would take back the entire base and Celica would be unable to complete her objective. She was not foolish enough to rush inside the facility without a plan, however.

Celica would have to decide quickly. If she waited too long, they would breach all sections and be able to secure her intended point of entry, the L Section service entrance. If she left her protected location now, though, the enemy commander would undoubtedly send some of the dark-armored soldiers to eliminate her.

What she needed was a distraction of some type—

“Hold,” an angry female voice said loudly from behind her. “Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

Celica stiffened at the sound of that voice, a voice that was as familiar to her as any could possibly be.

The voice of a dear friend.

“Alphine,” said Celica in a dry tone, not moving, not taking her eyes off Tizona's displays. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

* * *

Ten minutes earlier:

Lutecia opened her eyes and blinked several times, trying to adjust her vision to the darkness around her. Her dimensional transfer had been exceptionally accurate; she ended up less than two hundred meters from where her target lay, completely absorbed in her electronic assault of the secret research facility.

She would be distracted by her task; even with Tizona's help, and even though Celica had the technological advantage, it would be a difficult task to maintain her control. Lutecia would have the upper hand.

Celica knows the score, thought Lutecia darkly as she carefully walked toward the small sandstone niche where the gray-eyed Shadow was holed up. Asclepius granted her eyes the ability to cut through the complex camouflage barrier that Celica had set up to confound the Terrans. She could clearly see the woman, even from this distance, her charcoal-colored Barrier Jacket scuffed and dirty.

It hadn't been easy for her. Lutecia didn't know what was driving the woman so hard, but she intended to find out, even if she had to beat it out of her.

“Garyuu,” Lutecia said softly. “This is an important reunion. Please ensure we are not interrupted.”

The black-armored summon nodded silently and flashed into the shadows between the sandstone valleys and gorges. Lutecia was not worried about her ever-present partner; Garyuu was more than a match for any ten of these magic-dead humans, and they had problems of their own at the moment.

Lutecia took her time, walking slowly toward Celica's hiding place. This was it—the frantic mission was almost over, her quarry in sight. The thought should have filled her with an elated sense of relief that it was finally over, but Lutecia felt only weary. Her legs were rubbery and she felt lightheaded.

She had the strong feeling that this was just the beginning.

Lutecia stopped ten meters from the small hole in the rocks, eroded by the wind and grit blown about. Celica did not even turn, but Lutecia knew the other woman was aware she was no longer alone.

It didn't matter. She would say what she had to say.

“Hold. Celica Iris-Lynnfield, you are under arrest for the murder of three Security Division officers. I have orders from Admiral Harlaown to bring you in alive and unharmed. Deactivate your Device, remove your Barrier Jacket and surrender peacefully or I will force compliance.”

“Alphine,” Celica replied dryly, not bothering to turn around. “What brings you to this part of the universe?”

“Celica...”

“I don't have anything to say to you, Alphine,” Celica deadpanned. “You showed up entirely too soon—I guess I didn't obscure my trail as well as I thought.”

Lutecia ignored the comment. “If you wish to speak on behalf of your actions, the Bureau will—”

“I know better than that, Lutecia,” Celica snapped coldly. “We aren't the Bureau. We're Shadows. We don't listen to our targets—our enemies. We don't arrest them. We kill them. You, of all people, should know this better than anyone.”

Lutecia was taken aback at the severity of the response. The words stung profoundly. Emotions poured through Lutecia's mind. Celica's harshly-spoken words had their own dark sort of magic, summoning the ghosts of those Lutecia had murdered as a Shadow.

And there was the fact that Celica had referred to her by her first name! The older woman had never, not even once, called Lutecia by her first name in the seven years they'd known each other.

Lutecia's eyes narrowed dangerously. “I am authorized to use lethal force—”

Celica finally turned around, standing up and stretching her arms high above her head. The myriad monitors and displays flashed away in a brilliant blue-white glow, leaving the Shadow holding the long-bladed dagger, Tizona, in her right hand.

When she finally spoke, the voice sounded not angry, but bone-weary, exhausted beyond all limits of human endurance. It was a voice that Lutecia had never heard from Celica's lips—a voice that sounded so very much like her own.

“At least this way, my death will come from the hand of a friend.”

* * *
Unknown location
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“[Pulse Lancer],” Tizona barked harshly. Blue-white globes of magical force shimmered in the air and slashed outward at blinding speed. Celica watched as the shots tracked their target and slammed into Lutecia's body. The projectiles detonated into small shockwaves—but the brunt of the attack was absorbed by the telltale Belkan sigil of the summoner's shielding spell.

Celica knew she was outmatched and outgunned. For some reason she did not wholly understand, Lutecia had not involved Garyuu in this fight. If the black-armored insect summon had been called in, Celica would not have lasted more than five minutes.

Because it's personal, thought Celica belatedly as she awkwardly dodged a barrage of black-purple beams of force. Fortunately for her, Lutecia's offensive strength lie mostly in the power of her summons. Her direct-fire magic was actually less powerful than Celica's own, but as a trained and highly-experienced combat mage, Lutecia's endurance and magical capacity was much higher.

Even with less-destructive weapons, Lutecia would outlast her, if she allowed it. Celica's only hope was to put everything she had into a single strike that would blast through the other woman's meager defenses. Summoners were vulnerable without their summons nearby—and Lutecia had intentionally thrown that advantage by sending Garyuu away.

Celica knew better, though. Lutecia did not have absolute control over her summons—especially not Garyuu. If Celica managed to wound Lutecia, Garyuu would intervene, disobeying his master's orders to save her life.

It was after midnight. The battle had gone on for only ten minutes, yet to Celica it felt as if she had been fighting for hours. She had not yet completely recovered from battling the sentries the previous day. And now she was facing Lutecia Alphine, the number-three most powerful mage in the entire Field Division, only losing out to the director himself... and Abraham Stele.

Celica had spoken the truth earlier. If she had to die today, she would rather be killed by the hand of a friend than the hand of the betrayer.

“[Protection],” Tizona said suddenly as a blue-white dome of force coalesced in the air around her, a split-second before a barrage of glowing beams splashed against the shield.

“Thanks,” bit off Celica, nodding to her Device. She had to keep her head in the game. Lutecia hadn't even hit her stride yet.

We're going to have to get close, Celica said mentally to her Device. Tizona already knew this well—even as low as Lutecia's defenses were, a well-known fact that was oft-lamented among other Shadows that they worked with, Lutecia would be able to defend herself reasonably well from any bombardment that Celica could cast.

The only hope Celica had to save herself from Lutecia would be to breach the summoner's defensive perimeter and hit her with an overpowering technique designed to breach all defenses and strike the target directly. It was a risky maneuver against most Mid mages and all Belkan knights, but Lutecia's close-combat abilities were poor.

She relies too heavily on Garyuu to keep potential threats at arm's length, Celica thought.

It would be difficult enough just getting that close. Celica ran laterally across the top of the sandstone ridge just as Lutecia popped up out of the gorge she had taken cover in, Asclepius glowing fiercly as the summoner cast a withering barrage of magical projectiles.

Tizona's protective spell wasn't enough to withstand the onslaught. The magical barrier shattered like glass and several black-purple bolts of force slammed into Celica's torso and legs, exploding with a blinding flash.

Her Barrier Jacket managed to absorb the brunt of the attack, but not all of it. She staggered, stunned by the hammer blows, her vision obscured by the magical detonation. It would be less than seconds before Lutecia would strike the finishing blow and send Celica into unconsciousness.

Without any other options, Tizona protected his wielder as best he could.

“[Overclock].”

Celica gasped as a blinding flash of pain exploded behind her eyes, but she shunted the pain aside, gritting her teeth viciously, knowing that she would be lost if she wasted this chance. It was too soon; she was too overextended, and by the gods, it hurt!

Celica's Overclock ability was a double-edged sword. The spell was capable of amplifying her physical and magical power far beyond her normal limitations, but there was a price. It used a tremendous amount of magical energy, more than Celica's nominal capacity could hold. It placed incredible strain on her body and her Linker Core.

Even in prime physical condition, fresh and rested and with her Linker Core at full capacity, Celica could only cast Overclock three times without any significant danger to herself.

Tizona is a computer, after all. He would have calculated everything, made the decision with utter rationality. And he's given me the chance I need to save myself.

Time seemed to be mired in thick mud. The flash of light from Lutecia's energy bolt spell hung in the air like mist. Celica moved, as fast as her weakened and injured legs could carry her, and under the effects of Overclock, Lutecia would be unable to hit her before she closed into melee.

Lutecia's eyes widened in disbelief ever-so-slowly as she fired another barrage of magical projectiles—Celica watched from the corner of her eye as they leisurely flew through the air, seemingly drifting like feathers, on target with the spot she had just been a split second before—

Celica raised Tizona up above her head in a two-handed grip, holding the dagger like a sword. The blade began to glow fiercely with argent light, too bright to focus on. The glow began to extend, lengthening the blade considerably as Celica performed her most deadly technique.

“[Vertical Cleave],” Tizona intoned, his artificial voice sounding a death knell. Celica felt the Device infuse her slender arms with superhuman strength, already amplified through Overclock, as the blade flashed downward, aimed directly at Lutecia's head.

Celica felt the impact as a blinding explosion of magical energy engulfed them both. She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her cheeks, not only from the painful brilliance.

Her head exploded into agonizing pain as she felt—she felt the damage as her Linker Core overloaded. Blue-white arcs of magic energy crawled over her body, her muscles clenching in uncontrollable spasms. Black tendrils edged at the corner of her vision, under the red-tinged glow that burned through her eyelids. She fell backwards, losing her grip on Tizona, only dimly registering the impact as she hit hard sandstone.

Celica opened her eyes, barely cognizant of her surroundings, but she still had enough of her wits about her to confirm—

“Fuck,” she mumbled weakly.

Tizona's blade, no longer glowing, was imbedded in a pauldron of crumbled black carapace. The blow that should have sundered Lutecia's defenses and struck her directly instead had badly damaged Garyuu's left arm.

The insect summon stared at her dispassionately, seemingly oblivious to his ruined left arm and the bladelike Device imbedded in the shattered chitinous armor. He did not move, but Celica could feel the murderous intent beneath the alien gaze.

Lutecia stepped out from behind her summoned guardian. Celica kept her gray eyes focused on the woman as she stopped and, as gently as she could, removed Tizona from Garyuu's shoulder, dropping the drained Device to the ground.

The black-armored insect creature made no sound and continued to stand guard as Lutecia knelt down beside Celica's prone body. The red-haired mage desperately tried to move, but her body would not obey her mind's commands. Her eyes started to droop as the black mist nibbled further at her vision.

“Celica, talk to me,” Lutecia cried urgently, wiping blood from Celica's nose with her fingers. “Celica? Celica, keep your eyes open. Shit, Celica, don't die on me. Come on, girl, keep those eyes open!”

It was then that Celica's vision cleared enough to see the tears streaming from Lutecia's eyes. It was the last thing she saw before the darkness overtook her.

* * *

Celica opened her eyes slowly and saw the starry sky—an unfamiliar sky. She was not on Midchilda.

Then, where the fuck am I?

“You're awake,” a familiar voice said. Celica could hear the relief flooding that voice. She tried to turn her head, to focus on the voice, but she found she was incapable of movement.

“How long was I out?” Celica's vision cleared a bit more and saw the unsmiling face of her friend above her. The lilac-haired summoner cradled Celica's head on her lap, gently moving it until the two women made eye contact.

“Only about twenty or thirty minutes,” Lutecia replied in a worried tone. She glanced about quickly, knowing very well that the two of them were in a lot of danger. “The fight attracted a lot of attention. They're out looking for us now.”

“Where did we... ?”

“After you lost consciousness, I teleported us some distance from the base. We're about ten kilometers away. I put up a phase barrier, so they shouldn't be able to find us without magical assistance.”

Celica didn't reply, but instead tried to sit up, levering her body upward. Her muscles refused to correctly obey her mind's commands, however, and she succeeded in doing nothing but planting her face directly into Lutecia's chest.

“Don't try to move,” Lutecia Alphine said, giggling slightly as she lowered Celica's head back into her lap.

“I feel awful,” said Celica weakly.

“Overloading your Linker Core will do that,” Lutecia agreed in a dry tone, but the relief—and the anger—was obvious in her voice and her eyes. “I can't believe you did something like that, Celica. It could have killed you.”

“I seem to recall you were doing your best to take care of that little chore yourself,” Celica replied slowly.

“Damn it, Celica, you know I'd never—”

“So here I am, helpless and defeated,” Celica cut her off. “I can't even move my head, much less fight or run away. You've got me now, slap the cuffs on me and take me back to headquarters, where I'll have some sort of accident—”

“Shut up, Celica,” Lutecia said sharply. “You could have just told me. I would have given you the benefit of the doubt. I would have believed you.”

“What are you—?”

“Talking about? Your Device told me everything,” Lutecia explained, “while you were unconscious and Asclepius was hard at work trying to keep your Linker Core from collapsing. Which he was successful at, by the way, so you should thank him. Are you insane, Celica?! You should have just told me. I would have helped you!”

“I had no way of knowing—”

“Where my loyalties lie?” Lutecia said bitterly. “Come on, you know me better than that. Why didn't you just tell me?”

“I didn't have time,” Celica said, licking her dry and cracked lips. “Once I stumbled across the doctored reports and the data regarding the Precursor Artifact, I was locked out of the system. It wasn't long before two Security Division officers armed with linear rifles broke into my office and tried to kill me. They were unsuccessful, and I had to escape before they sent more after me.”

“There were three dead,” Lutecia noted coolly. Celica grimaced at that observation, knowing there was no real way around it.

“The third man attacked me as I left the room,” Celica explained. “He was an A-ranked mage, a Belkan adept with an Armed Device. At the time I thought he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time...”

“But you don't now?”

“No,” Celica said, feebly nodding her head in Tizona's direction. It was an improvement; she could move something now. “I found the man's name in the data I took. He was put there as insurance, in the event the first two assassins failed. Whoever sent them underestimated my combat abilities, but just barely.”

“Your 'combat abilities,' specifically your grasp of tactics and your own limitations, leave much to be desired,” said Lutecia dryly. “What are you going to do now, Celica?”

“Too much time has passed now,” replied Celica glumly. “The base is no longer under my control. I don't know, Alphine. I just...”

“You don't have a backup plan? The mistress of contingencies herself, and you don't have a Plan B?” Lutecia demanded incredulously.

Celica's expression shifted from grim to sheepish as she looked away self-consciously. “Well, I have been running for my life and not getting much sleep lately,” she offered lamely. “Yes, I do have a Plan B. But there's a catch.”

“What catch?” Lutecia asked suspiciously.

Celica told her.

“This is insane. You are insane,” Lutecia muttered, exasperated. She threw her hands up in the air and sighed theatrically. “If Storm knew anything about this crazy plan of yours, he'd kill you, then kill me for daring to even entertain such a thought! You're half-dead and you can't even move!”

“I'll be fine in a little while,” Celica said truthfully. Her Linker Core had overloaded, but that rarely caused permanent physical damage. The gray-eyed computer genius stared up at her friend, silently pleading.

“Oh, all right,” said Lutecia disgustedly. “But if you get yourself killed I'll never forgive you. Close your eyes and try to relax. This probably isn't going to feel very good.”

Celica followed the field agent's instructions, shutting her eyes and bracing herself for the pain to come. Most magically-aided healing was a gradual process, but the Shadows had developed a much-accelerated method of healing wounds and repairing Linker Core damage, designed to be used in the heat of combat where time was a luxury they just didn't have.

There was a price, though. Such rapid healing caused tremendous pain for the recipient, and the spell itself consumed enormous amounts of energy. Fortunately for Celica's sake, Lutecia's Linker Core capacity was much greater than that of an average mage. Summoners had to constantly expend energy in order to anchor their summons to this dimension—much of the training summoners endured was focused on expanding their magical energy capacity.

Asclepius glowed fiercely with black-violet light as the spell took effect, sending searing bolts of healing energy into Celica's prone body. Her back arched suddenly as she grunted in agony, clenching her teeth as every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve blossoming into blinding pain.

And just as quickly as it had begun, it was over. Celica's body went limp for only a moment before she sat up, slightly unsteadily, but her muscles were functional once again. She felt a surge of vitality and strength course through her body.

“I'm going to stand up,” Celica announced, nimbly jumping to her feet. The spell had fully taken effect with no side-effects.

“Try using magic,” Lutecia suggested.

Celica nodded and closed her eyes, focusing her mind on the formless distortion of reality within her—the metaphysical “organ” that functioned as a conduit to channel a mage's power. Her Linker Core felt normal again, no longer wildly oscillating with uncontrollable surges.

“Pulse Lancer,” Celica declared, and a single blue-white bullet of force appeared in front of her outstretched hand, streaking through the air and slamming into a nearby rock with shattering force. Shards of fractured stone scattered across the hard-packed earth of the badlands.

“Looks like it worked,” Lutecia said, relief evident in her tone. Celica nodded briskly as she bent down to pick Tizona up from the ground where Lutecia had left the Device. “Are you really okay with this, Celica? I'm not going to be able to help with the fighting very much, and you pretty much destroyed Garyuu's left arm—”

Celica grimaced at the comment. “I'm sorry about that.”

Lutecia shrugged. “He'll be fine in a few days, but it puts us at a disadvantage now.”

“What about Jirao? Can't you call him to help, as well?”

“Not after that healing spell,” Lutecia said grimly. “The material summon I'm going to use to steal the Precursor Artifact isn't exactly an easy casting, either. It's going to be you and Garyuu against whatever defenses they've managed to put back together since your electronic assault ended.”

“It's going to work, Alphine,” Celica said firmly. “This is the best chance we've got to get out of this one alive...”

“... and find out what's really going on in NSIS,” finished Lutecia in an equally-firm tone. “All right, Celica, I'm going along with this insanity. I don't know why, maybe I'm just as crazy as you, but... let's do this.”

Celica nodded and offered her hand, which Lutecia clasped in a strong grip. At the same moment, Lutecia felt a strange chill run down her spine. A slight reverberation shuddered through her mind.

“The phase barrier has been dispelled,” Tizona announced ominously. Celica and Lutecia looked at each other in astonishment. There shouldn't have been anyone anywhere near them that could have dispelled—

“Look,” said Lutecia in a small voice, pointing toward the sky. Celica followed her gesture and saw five points of glowing reddish light and the familiar contrail of a mage in aerial flight.

“Magical energy signatures detected,” Asclepius announced. “Configuration unknown. Core logic not detected. Contacts are not of Midchildan or Belkan origin.”

“It doesn't look like we're going to get out of this one so easily, after all,” Celica said in a deadpan tone. “They're incoming—get ready, Alphine!”

“Garyuu!” Lutecia snapped suddenly. With a flash of movement, the insect guardian returned to his mistress's side, his left arm still badly damaged and hanging useless from his shoulder, but the injury didn't seem to slow him in the slightest.

“Garyuu will close to melee,” Lutecia said, outlining a tactical plan. “I will coordinate the battle and our defenses. You focus on bombardment.”

“Got it,” Celica replied, stepping back until she was about five meters behind Lutecia. The red-haired woman glanced at Tizona and nodded.

“[Cannon Form].”

Celica braced the transformed Tizona against her shoulder as the incoming aerial units closed in. They were within visual contact range now—Celica could clearly see that they were the same strange armored units she had seen during her takeover of the base's security systems.

But now they were flying.

“Asclepius,” Lutecia implored softly. The Belkan magic circle sprang into being under her feet, the ancient sigils glowing with barely-contained power.

“[Shadow Shield],” Asclepius responded. A black-purple dome of shadowy energy flared into being, covering both Lutecia and Celica. Lutecia's defensive abilities were about on par with Celica's, but her endurance was vastly higher. She would be able to hold this level of defense even through a protracted battle.

“They're within range,” Celica shouted. “Opening fire!”

“[Ion Cannon],” Tizona intoned as Celica braced the weapon against her shoulder. The Interface Device's aperture flared brightly as a wide beam of crackling blue-white lightning tore across the sky, streaking toward the incoming aerial units.

Celica's aim was true, but the enemy units reacted quickly and scattered, breaking formation. The disabling beam struck only one target, but the result was exactly what Celica had hoped for and expected.

Arcs of blue-white energy played across the unit's armor and shorted out its systems. The corona of reddish energy flickered once and failed outright, sending the aerial trooper falling from the sky. Celica watched as the trooper calmly deployed an emergency parachute, slowing his fall enough to avoid serious injury upon impact with the ground.

“That's one out of the fight,” Celica said in a satsified tone. With the power subsystems fried by her attack, he would be unable to move with the armor no longer supporting its own tremendous weight.

“Hit them again,” Lutecia commanded. “They're almost within firing range.”

Celica lifted Tizona and loosed a second shot, sending the beam of overloading energy directly on-target. The result was not what she expected this time, however. The energy seemed to sheer off the unit's armor like water.

“They've adapted their defenses to compensate!” Celica cried, switching Tizona's firing mode to a more physically-damaging method of attack. The enemy units were then within firing range, raising their heavy-barreled weapons and loosing fast-moving blobs of a glowing liquid-like substance.

“They're firing bolts of raw magic,” Lutecia noted. “Garyuu, now!”

Celica waited and watched as the insect guardian suddenly appeared in the air between two of the armored aerial units. Even with one destroyed arm, the alien creature moved with an impossible fluidity and speed.

His right arm flashed as a long, razor-sharp blade extended and slashed at the nearest soldier, knocking the unit into a drunken loop. Garyuu pressed the immediate advantage of surprise, swooping in for the kill. The enemy soldier was far from helpless, however, firing bolts of molten magic as he struggled to regain control over his flight.

Garyuu dodged the blasts without trouble and slashed viciously, severing the tube connecting the soldier's rifle to the power plant backpack. Glowing fluid leaked for a moment before the armor's internal systems shut the valve off. The soldier changed direction, discarding his useless weapon. They had planned for such an occurrence, however, and the soldier drew a machine pistol from a hidden compartment, blasting away at the black-armored insect guardian.

The ordinary bullets had little effect on Garyuu, however, and the terribly sharp wrist blade slashed through ceramic and carbon fiber armor, rending the flesh and bone beneath.

“Energy levels at 94.9%. A firing lock is canceled,” Tizona reported helpfully.

Celica's field of fire was clear with Garyuu chasing after his own prey. Lutecia laid a withering barrage of suppression fire, filling the air with black-purple bullets of magical force to restrict the movements of the remaining three aerial units.

“[Plasma Cannon].”

Tizona's aperture burst into brilliant blue-white fire. The wide beam of destructive magical energy surged outward, blasting through the tight formation.

Two of the three enemy units were struck with the full force of the attack, their armor cracking and shattering from the force of the blast. They fell from the sky, swooping down in a controlled crash-landing to take cover in a nearby sandstone gorge.

They're out of the sky, thought Celica with satisfaction, but they're likely not out of the fight just yet.

The third unit was struck a glancing blow, sending him spiraling through the air uncontrollably. Lutecia suddenly shifted from suppression fire to a focused barrage, slamming dozens upon dozens of black-purple bullets of force into the aerial unit as he struggled to regain control.

Each successive strike blasted away chunks of armor, but Celica was unsure whether or not the attacks would actually take him out. The armor was obviously charged with magical energy much in the same way a Barrier Jacket was, else it would not have defended so well against her Ion Cannon.

Even if Lutecia's shots weren't seriously hurting the man, they were sending him careening across the sky, preventing him from making any real effort at directed flight. One shot exploded across the man's helmet, sending him pinwheeling through the sky.

Celica watched, awestruck, as three successive bullets of force slammed into the man's power plant backpack, breaching the containment unit. The aerial unit abruptly exploded in a thunderous detonation, tearing a brilliant hole in the starry black sky.

“Looks like that's their weak spot!” Lutecia cried, a note of triumph in her voice. “Don't let your guard down; those other two are still alive.”

“I know that,” said Celica. “Tizona, Blade Form.”

“[Blade Form],” the Device confirmed, reshaping itself into the familiar long-bladed dagger. “They aren't going to come to us; we're going to have to hunt them down.”

“They know better than to face us at range,” Lutecia said coolly. “Asclepius, can you take down the shadow shield?”

“I obey,” the Intelligent Device said immediately. The shimmering dome of shadowy energy flickered once and faded, allowing the two women to quickly meet up with Garyuu.

Celica was astonished to see that the insect guardian's left arm no longer hung limp and useless. The deep gash where Tizona's blade had sundered the alien creature's natural armor was already repaired, leaving only smooth black chitin where a grievous wound once was.

“It's already healed that much?”

“His regenerative powers are incredible,” Lutecia said proudly. “It'll be a while longer before he can actually use that arm to fight with, though.”

“Be careful,” Celica said seriously. “We don't want to hit their backpacks too close; that explosion was big enough to leave little pieces of us laying all over the landscape.”

No more words were exchanged as Lutecia and Celica ran across the blasted landscape, easily jumping over gorges and large fissures in the rock. The two aerial units had gone to ground about two hundred meters away. It would only be a matter of time before the stunned units managed to recover and mount a renewed assault.

We've got to take these guys out so Alphine can steal the artifact, thought Celica grimly. Let's do our best, Tizona.

Yes, Mistress, was the Device's mental response.

It wasn't long until the air was alive with glowing green-white blobs of molten magic. Celica tucked her head down and ran as fast as she could, brandishing Tizona in her right hand.

“[Protection],” Tizona said as he brought up defenses, deflecting two of the incoming projectiles with a liquid-like splash. The raw magic was heavily charged, however, and the third and fourth shots plowed through the hastily-erected defense, shattering the shield like glass.

Celica dropped as she ran, sliding across the dusty ground as the two bolts of power streaked past her. Garyuu flitted across and brandished a wrist blade, deflecting two more shots that bore down on the prone and now-motionless Celica.

The Shadow mouthed her thanks to the insect guardian and stood up, glancing over at Lutecia, who was fighting one of the enemy units in close combat. Celica had never seen Lutecia fight hand-to-hand, but the young woman was quite skilled.

Her foot lashed out and slammed heavily into her opponent's metal helmet, sending the man staggering back as he struggled to bring his magic-blasting rifle to bear.

Garyuu's wrist blade flashed and severed the umbilical connecting the weapon to the armor's power plant, rendering it useless. The insect guardian whirled around and slammed his clawed foot against the chestplate, shattering the composite material with inhuman force. The body flew several meters from the force of the blow and crumpled into a lifeless heap.

Celica sent a barrage of magical force bullets streaking at the last remaining unit, the micro-detonations stunning him and putting him off-balance. The soldier was well-trained, however, and managed to fire several quick blasts from his rifle, scoring a direct hit that knocked the red-haired woman from her feet.

“Celica!” Lutecia cried, raising her hand with a quick casting. Asclepius glowed fiercely as he brought up a shadow shield around Celica's prone form. The older woman groaned, her Barrier Jacket smoking and scorched.

Lutecia was worried about Celica, but she couldn't do anything at the moment, not as long as the last soldier remained alive. The enemy unit was intelligent enough to recognize the shadow shield for what it was and subsequently switched targets. He sent a deadly barrage of seething raw magic at Lutecia, which she managed to dodge just in time to avoid being incinerated.

“Garyuu, cover me,” Lutecia commanded. The insect guardian nodded silently and glared murder at the remaining soldier as he laid down several poorly-aimed shots, intended only to keep his enemy at bay while he opened a communications link with the base.

If they had any more of these... proto-mages, I guess, thought Lutecia, they would have sent them out already. Still, it wouldn't be good to let him have a conversation with his superiors.

“Tizona!” Lutecia shouted, hoping the Device could register her request from this distance. “Jam all communications now!”

“I will do so, Agent Alphine,” the Interface Device replied, the blade flashing briefly with blue-white energy as it began to emit a powerful jamming signal on all usable frequencies. It would be short-range, since Tizona had not had time to target specific frequencies, but it would be enough.

Lutecia smiled grimly as the man's body went rigid with anger, visible even under the bulk of his power-assisted armor suit. Tizona's intervention came just in time to interrupt his report.

Now all that's left is to take him out, thought Lutecia. She raised her right hand and extended her palm, preparing to loose a deadly barrage of magical force. A swarm of black-purple bolts rained down on the man, blasting chunks of armor away, penetrating the magically-charged material and damaging the flesh and bone beneath.

Lutecia ceased her attack just short of breaching the power plant's containment field—she was much too close to survive such an explosion—and aimed a single magical blast to strike the man in the head.

The heavy helmet burst apart at the seams from the detonation as the man's head exploded. Blood splattered the ground as the now-headless corpse fell heavily, pieces of fragmented skull and brain matter staining the cracked and ruined armor suit.

Lutecia exhaled a breath she didn't know she was holding. The fight was over, for now, but there was still much to do. She half-ran over to where she had left Celica under a shadow shield. The woman was sitting up, patiently waiting for Lutecia to dispel the defensive barrier so she could get out.

“I wasn't hurt that badly,” Celica explained. “The Barrier Jacket absorbed most of the hit. If you hadn't left this silly shield over me, I could have helped you out with that last one.”

“How was I supposed to know you weren't out cold? Again?” Lutecia demanded teasingly. “I just wanted to make sure I didn't need to worry about protecting you while I fought.”

“Oh, is that how it goes?”

“That's how it goes,” Lutecia agreed dryly. “Come on, let's get this over with before they start harassing us again.”

* * *

Unit Epsilon Headquarters
Washington, D.C.
Non-Administrated World #97
08.28.0088

“They have taken the Precursor Artifact, General. Both contacts are no longer showing up on our instruments. We've lost them.”

“It doesn't really matter that much,” a gravelly voice with a touch of a Southern accent said, staring into the webcam built into the lid of his portable computer. “We've already learned as much as we can from the damned thing. After having it for fifty years, we still can't figure out how to turn it on!”

“Perhaps that is for the best, General,” an older woman on the other end of the videoconferencing session said primly. “That thing always gave me the creeps.”

“Gave you the creeps, huh?” General Augustus Reed said. “Ain't that a little unscientific to say, Dr. Vance?”

The woman's face split into a small smile. “You know damn well I'm not an ordinary researcher, and what we're doing isn't in the realm of ordinary science. We're using it, yet we don't fully understand it.”

“It's only magic if you don't understand how it works,” quoted the General in a dry tone. “The prototype units were killed?”

“One survived; it appeared as if his power armor was overloaded by some type of disabling magical attack. We're pulling a debriefing report from him as we speak. The other five have been confirmed dead.”

“The artifact was an acceptable loss,” General Reed said solemnly, “but this, this failure is unacceptable, Dr. Vance. You know as well as I do that humans with active Linker Cores are extremely rare. We can't afford to lose even one unit, much less five!”

“General, I know it is a significant loss, but the data we've managed to obtain as a result of this battle is of incalculable value. We knew right from the starting gate that we'd never be able to obtain real field testing data... but we have that now!”

“What are you telling me, Doctor?”

“I'm telling you that with the data we've gathered... assuming we have the available resources, we can improve the combat effectiveness of the prototype units threefold.”

“That much?”

“At least that much,” said Dr. Vance with conviction. “Just from scratching the surface here, I know we can greatly bolster the defensive abilities of the power armor. With further study, we should be able to realize a substantial increase in both offensive and defensive power when the unit goes into mass-production.”

“You're forgetting one important thing,” General Reed said acidly. “We haven't found the Factory yet. Even if we start mass-producing the power armor, who's going to use it? It won't work unless the operator has an active Linker Core. You're getting ahead of yourself, Dr. Vance.”

“We know how to find the Factory, General. If you give us a little more time...”

“Time is something we don't have,” Reed said sharply. “Congress is nosing around. Make sure that there were no witnesses to last night's events. If there are, you know what to do with them.”

“Yes, sir,” the gray-haired woman said solemnly. “I'll relay your orders to Colonel Meyers. This area is pretty desolate, though, so I doubt anyone saw anything at all.”

“The last thing we need right now is a massive media scandal and a congressional witch-hunt into Unit Epsilon. Especially not when we're so close to success. We have no idea when the Time-Space Administration Bureau will decide to involve themselves more closely in Earth—and by extension, the United States. Make sure nothing gets out.”

“Yes, sir.”

General Reed closed the connection and shut down the video stream. He leaned back in his leather executive chair, pulling a pack of unfiltered cigarettes from his breast pocket. The military officer lit the cigarette and exhaled a plume of bluish smoke.

“I hope to hell that this works,” Reed said to no one in particular.

Ended up a little longer than the ones before it, and I still didn't get everything into this chapter that I wanted to. Oh well, so Chapters 5 and 6 will end up slightly different.

So yeah, Lutecia and Celica are now together. I didn't actually want them to end up teaming up this quickly, but the way the story's working out now, with so many other antagonistic groups (the rogue NSIS elements, the secret Unit Epsilon of the US government, plus the Administrative Council of the IAFW), it felt like a good idea to pare down the factions before I got tangled in a Thirty Xanatos Pileup.

So we meet our two named characters on the Earth side; General Augustus Reed and Dr. Lily Vance. They're yet another antagonistic faction, a secret section of the US government, run by the military that looks at, basically, “weird stuff” that they find or acquire, and tries to make use of it in some manner or another. Usually with the goal of blowing shit up.

Unit Epsilon knows about the TSAB and basically is taking the worst-case scenario as the gospel truth; they're preparing for the Bureau's eventual “invasion.” Of course, we know that won't happen as they've got problems of their own, but they don't know that. They've had their hands on the Precursor Artifact for a long time, but they couldn't figure out how to turn it on.

They're also looking for the Factory, just like Admiral Hayes and the rogue NSIS elements.

Stay tuned for more in Chapter 5!

Edit: Now also up on Fanfiction.net... right here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/4/).

Is there anyone who's not in a conspiracy? I'm still waiting for the reveal that Vivio has been secretly an agent in the employ of an ancient Belkan sect who used hypnosis to make Scaglietti think he cloned her so she could use her big, sad eyes to eventually get adopted into a prominent TSAB family.

Celica and Lutecia's interactions were just golden, really. I've been waiting to see those two finally interact, and it did not disappoint. They may be odd friends, but it is obvious they really are closer than Celica in particular likes to publicly admit.

A sad lack of Naval Special Intelligence Service Agent Abraham Goddamn Steele (He must, in my mind, always be referred to by his full name and title. The 'Goddamn' may, if you wish, be replaced by any number of words. It's really only there for emphasis). But then, you can't him in every chapter. It would overload the story with badass.

[RadiantBeam]

Ye gods! Didn't the intro just say Vivio was 13 years old!?

Yep, she's 13. But it was a request, from what I know, so Satashi didn't really have a say in how old the characters were.

EDIT: Pageclaim for requests!

[Tabasco]

Ye gods! Didn't the intro just say Vivio was 13 years old!?

Welcome to the internet...:rolleyes:

Anyway, liked the fated meeting between Celica and Lutecia, and I'm glad it addressed something I was wondering about, namely why if they're so close Celica didn't go to her first.

And of course Future Tense looks slick, I'm always up for some HL2 action, even if Valve seems to have dropped the whole thing...:frustrated:

[RadiantBeam]

I hate having to do this, but I'm going through with it anyway. Regardless, I still hate it.

So I talked with DC at length last night, and at this point I'm officially cutting Crime Never Sleeps out of canon consideration for my Shadowverse because I can't work around it or with it to get the ending I originally had in mind, short of killing off Lutecia or breaking her and Vivio up in Long Distance Goodbye. I'll have to talk to Dezo to see if there's some way I can still work with "Shadows in the Rain", though that will be hard since it's a direct link to Crime Never Sleeps and how Lutecia got back into the job.

Anyway, that's that. I'm still not happy about it, but there isn't much else I can do at this point.

[synaesthetic]

Sheesh, enemies just seem to be popping up everywhere for Celica, hunting her hide. :heh: But hey, on the other hand, it moves the plot along!

Also, if I didn't have a policy against OC/CC shipping, I would totally ship Celica/Lutecia. But that requires me abandoning the ViCia and Victor/Celica ship.

Seriously, that made this whole chapter for me. I know there was a lot more going on, but seeing Lutecia and Celica interact, the way they bounced off each other, was so much fun. You can tell that beneath the barbs and coolness, Celica definitely considers Lutecia a friend.

Props also for having her call Lutecia by her first name, to show how emotionally worn she is. Though I doubt that will last long.

Everybody wants to get in her pants her head on a platter, it seems!

Celica and Lutecia's interactions were the most fun thing to write in this series yet. I originally intended them to be at odds for several more chapters, but I like them together so much that I pushed things along a bit more. :heh:

Is there anyone who's not in a conspiracy? I'm still waiting for the reveal that Vivio has been secretly an agent in the employ of an ancient Belkan sect who used hypnosis to make Scaglietti think he cloned her so she could use her big, sad eyes to eventually get adopted into a prominent TSAB family.

Celica and Lutecia's interactions were just golden, really. I've been waiting to see those two finally interact, and it did not disappoint. They may be odd friends, but it is obvious they really are closer than Celica in particular likes to publicly admit.

A sad lack of Naval Special Intelligence Service Agent Abraham Goddamn Steele (He must, in my mind, always be referred to by his full name and title. The 'Goddamn' may, if you wish, be replaced by any number of words. It's really only there for emphasis). But then, you can't him in every chapter. It would overload the story with badass.

Thank you for your kind words. I appreciate the fact that I managed to make the interaction and dialogue between those two so entertaining while keeping both characters firmly in-character (even if Shadowsverse!Lutecia is OOC compared to OHOHOHO!Lutecia)...

Yes, no Abraham Stele this episode, sorry. :( So much "screentime" got taken up by the showdown between two old friends that I didn't have time to sneak him in. You should look forward to Chapter 5, because Stele is a prominent character in the chapter...

... as well as we get our first real throwdown, Lutecia & Celica vs. Abraham Stele! I won't say any more, but suffice to say it will be awesome and Stele's reputation for sheer badassery will not be tarnished.

Oh, and his actual full title is "Senior Agent Abraham Motherfucking Stele, Field Division, Naval Special Intelligence Service."

And he's played by Samuel L. Jackson's much bigger twin brother. :heh:

Welcome to the internet...:rolleyes:

Anyway, liked the fated meeting between Celica and Lutecia, and I'm glad it addressed something I was wondering about, namely why if they're so close Celica didn't go to her first.

And of course Future Tense looks slick, I'm always up for some HL2 action, even if Valve seems to have dropped the whole thing...:frustrated:

I'm glad everyone else seems to be enjoying my favorite part of this chapter as much as I do. :D

Also frustrated at the marked lack of HL2E3. :mad: Damn you, Valve! Stop with the Portal and L4D sequels! Give us moar Gordon Freeman!!!

I hate having to do this, but I'm going through with it anyway. Regardless, I still hate it.

So I talked with DC at length last night, and at this point I'm officially cutting Crime Never Sleeps out of canon consideration for my Shadowverse because I can't work around it or with it to get the ending I originally had in mind, short of killing off Lutecia or breaking her and Vivio up in Long Distance Goodbye. I'll have to talk to Dezo to see if there's some way I can still work with "Shadows in the Rain", though that will be hard since it's a direct link to Crime Never Sleeps and how Lutecia got back into the job.

Anyway, that's that. I'm still not happy about it, but there isn't much else I can do at this point.

This is unfortunate, since I am quite fond of this story, but it makes my work on false light a little easier without having to worry about how much I abuse Lutecia in my fic leaving Lutecia still mission-capable. :uhoh:

[RadiantBeam]

This is unfortunate, since I am quite fond of this story, but it makes my work on false light a little easier without having to worry about how much I abuse Lutecia in my fic leaving Lutecia still mission-capable. :uhoh:

Oi, oi, if anyone has the right to abuse and cripple Lutecia decide whether or not Lutecia is still mission-capable, it's yours truly. :p

But yeah, at this point I'm stuck. Either I do a retcon with "Sunrise" and try to rework it so Lutecia isn't quite as burned out as she was, but then that completely shoots down the whole reason why she even breaks down and confesses to Vivio in the first place, especially since her shaky mindset is key for the next chapter of Long Distance Goodbye.

[Kaijo]

Future Tense is posted to ff.net here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

[synaesthetic]

Oi, oi, if anyone has the right to abuse and cripple Lutecia decide whether or not Lutecia is still mission-capable, it's yours truly. :p

But yeah, at this point I'm stuck. Either I do a retcon with "Sunrise" and try to rework it so Lutecia isn't quite as burned out as she was, but then that completely shoots down the whole reason why she even breaks down and confesses to Vivio in the first place, especially since her shaky mindset is key for the next chapter of Long Distance Goodbye.

Don't retcon Sunrise, it would foul up the emotional impact, and Lutecia needs the shaky mindset. She's a ticking time bomb, remember? Chrono taking her off assassination missions in false light didn't stop the clock, it just wound it back a few hours.

In other news I'm already four pages into Chapter 5. :uhoh:

[deathcurse]

I hate having to do this, but I'm going through with it anyway. Regardless, I still hate it.

So I talked with DC at length last night, and at this point I'm officially cutting Crime Never Sleeps out of canon consideration for my Shadowverse because I can't work around it or with it to get the ending I originally had in mind, short of killing off Lutecia or breaking her and Vivio up in Long Distance Goodbye. I'll have to talk to Dezo to see if there's some way I can still work with "Shadows in the Rain", though that will be hard since it's a direct link to Crime Never Sleeps and how Lutecia got back into the job.

Anyway, that's that. I'm still not happy about it, but there isn't much else I can do at this point.

To throw in my two cents, I'm absolutely okay with this :heh::). When I had asked RB for permission to use the NSIS concept for an Auris vs. Hayate fanfic, I had explicitly mentioned that it was AU because I was bringing Lutecia back and potentially making up stuff about the Shadows that aren't in RB's version of them.

I linked up timelines with Syn and Dezo more for a tongue-in-cheek "Why not?", even if it meant that I had to change my timeline (my original version had Hayate in her early twenties, but you might have noticed from my revised version that Hayate became 34, to match with Syn's false light and Dezo's "Shadows in the Rain". But I'm glad to have Crime Never Sleeps be non-canon Shadowverse because it lets me take the characters in directions that may contradict what RB had done/is planning for them :).

So in summary, while Crime Never Sleeps may work out timeline-wise with the other fics, it's AU because the characters don't match up with RB's plans for them ^^. Just a fun battle-of-minds that happens to take place in the NSIS :D.


This is unfortunate, since I am quite fond of this story, but it makes my work on false light a little easier without having to worry about how much I abuse Lutecia in my fic leaving Lutecia still mission-capable. :uhoh:

Abuse away! :p I'm happy keeping CNS!Lutecia a teensy bit more upbeat than what you two have done to her :D, and with CNS as an AU I can do that without worrying about derailing her personality ^^.

[synaesthetic]

Since Celica doesn't actually show up in CNS, it could a "what-if" Celica died during the events of false light...

:heh:

[Satashi]

Yep, she's 13. But it was a request, from what I know, so Satashi didn't really have a say in how old the characters were.

EDIT: Pageclaim for requests!

Yup, was a request. Commission actually, so I won't ask questions :p

Currently the story is about 25,000 words. When completed, it will be a little over 30k words, beta read, tweaked to their liking, printed as a book, and sent to them. I take comissions very seriously :P

(Alternatives was a commission, actually)

[spawnofthejudge]

Yup, was a request. Commission actually, so I won't ask questions :p

Currently the story is about 25,000 words. When completed, it will be a little over 30k words, beta read, tweaked to their liking, printed as a book, and sent to them. I take comissions very seriously :P

(Alternatives was a commission, actually)Commissions should be taken very seriously. I was commissioned once to write a song for a choir, and I ended up making it solid enough that it's now one of my favorites of my portfolio, even laying aside the fact that it was a commission :).

Alternatives was a commission?! Huh. And here I thought the overwhelming response in the thread was what got you to continue it. Shows what I know :heh:.

[Satashi]

Commissions should be taken very seriously. I was commissioned once to write a song for a choir, and I ended up making it solid enough that it's now one of my favorites of my portfolio, even laying aside the fact that it was a commission :).

Alternatives was a commission?! Huh. And here I thought the overwhelming response in the thread was what got you to continue it. Shows what I know :heh:.

Well that as well :3 It was the overwhelming responses that made me happy to write it. That and it was commissioned to be finished about half way through. So yes, I do owe it to the replies I got about it <3

I think that I was the happiest writing AlternativeS because of everyone's replies and kind words during it ^^ Love you guys

[EDIT]
http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/Covers/th_PBJanuary.png (http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/Covers/PBJanuary.png)

Bunny Force was originally a gag I did as a "magazine cover". Now, though, I think it would be kinda fun to make it into an actual "Magazine" about the Nanoha universe, fandom, ect.

What I'm looking for from the fandom is anything that you would want in the magazine. I'm going to photoshop it all to look like an actual magazine page scan so you can have your own page, two pages, three, ect. It can be anything as long as it has something to do with the Nanoha series. you can interview your favourite character, submit your fanart, give a teaser of your new fanfic (4 pages max, please), have a profile of your original character, interview your OC, pics of OC, talk about douijin, want about something, shout out, anything at all.

Whatever you want to do for it, just PM it to me and I'll add it in. Please not I can't write anything for you, but I will format it a bit to make it look like a real magazine and not just slapped on there. Even if you don't have much to say or add, go ahead and talk to me about it. I can work it so you share a page with someone else who doesn't have much .

At any rate, once this is done, I plan on releasing it to the fandom through the major sites, and if it goes well I may do a new issue each month. The first issue will probably be released for May if I get enough information.

So PM me any questions you may have. I can work with you to get what you want ^.^

May's cover girl: Cinque
June's cover girl: Sein

[Moczo]

Oh, and his actual full title is "Senior Agent Abraham Motherfucking Stele, Field Division, Naval Special Intelligence Service."

And he's played by Samuel L. Jackson's much bigger twin brother. :heh:



My mind was just blown.

[MeisterBabylon]

@Satashi:

Sounds like a good idea. Might even help me do some teasing for the promised last update to the oldest/most loved/hated character in the OCT. :uhoh:

When you say interviews do you mean interviews with the character or the creator or are we also free to break some 4th walls while we're at it? :uhoh:

[RadiantBeam]

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.

Despite this being listed as drabbles, even drabbles have something more to them. So you answer a question that everyone already knew and saw coming, and that somehow passes for a fic? I came to check this out, since it was supposed to be something in high regard, but leaving underwhelmed.

There no surprises here, and nothing to really grab and hold someone... except for lesbianism which really doesn't go anywhere, and doesn't address the hard questions. You could sum up this entire thing with five words: "Two girls tonguing each other."

Cheap. If I wanted bad romance, I'd read twilight.

I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

[Rising Dragon]

Let me guess... its anonymous as well?

Also it feels like the latest Day in the Life chapter got left behind around here. =X

[RadiantBeam]

Yep. Was signed "That's it".

[SilentOutlaw]

Well, at least you could understand what that flamer said.

[Satashi]

@Satashi:

Sounds like a good idea. Might even help me do some teasing for the promised last update to the oldest/most loved/hated character in the OCT. :uhoh:

When you say interviews do you mean interviews with the character or the creator or are we also free to break some 4th walls while we're at it? :uhoh:

With anyone really. I'm gonna interview Raiser in it, just because he had a huge impact on the fandom :3 But yeah, you can interview the characters, break the 4th wall, whatever. Only thing I ask to leave out is all "shipping" statements. like I don't want someone to interview character A and have them say "I love character B and not character C"

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.



I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

I lol'd hard :3

[Thunderbird]

Maybe he would have liked it better if you made her into Sparkly!Lutecia o.O And yeah like Silent said at least you can understand it this time. There were a couple revs posted a while back in which they were either typing upside down or something... :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

I lol'd hard :3

Glad to know I wasn't the only one. :3

Maybe he would have liked it better if you made her into Sparkly!Lutecia o.O

Lutecia: I apologize, I'm not a vampire in a bad romance novel.
Vivio: You can bite me anytime you like, though~
Lutecia: ...

EDIT: Pageclaim for Lutecia sexing up biting Vivio!

... Wait...

[Tempy]

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.

"blah blah blah -- You could sum up this entire thing with five words: "Two girls tonguing each other."

I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

There is some bizarre irony in calling Nanoha fanfiction that.

Personally, I'd go with Lady Gaga for some Bad Romance.

[Satashi]

Lutecia: I apologize, I'm not a vampire in a bad romance novel.
Vivio: You can bite me anytime you like, though~
Lutecia: ...


I looked at the girl walking down the street from my vantage point on the rooftop. Although I had come to find the blonde vampire that I had been hearing so much about, this girl took my interest away the moment I laid eyes on her. She had heterochromia, something that I found rather intriguing, and looked extremely healthy. Her blood would probably be divine, and I could use a good donor to drink from...

The wind blew, scattering my long purple hair across my vision just as someone grabbed my target and pulled her into an alleyway. Annoyed, I ran across the roof and peeked over the side. A large man was pinning the struggling girl against the wall, tearing at her clothing. My target, however, fought back. Several punches were thrown and they almost all hit their mark. After a clean cut spin kick, the heterochromic girl smirked to herself.

The smug look didn't last long, though, as the man stood up again and growled. No matter how good she was, she couldn't beat a vampire. Me on the other hand....

I landed on the concrete with a loud twack and felt my loose black clothes flutter around in the wind blowing. The two stopped their renewed struggle and turned to look at me in shock. I stood fully and grinned, showing my fangs clearly.

"...Not again..." The man almost cried out as I leapt onto him.

[RadiantBeam]

I looked at the girl walking down the street from my vantage point on the rooftop. Although I had come to find the blonde vampire that I had been hearing so much about, this girl took my interest away the moment I laid eyes on her. She had heterochromia, something that I found rather intriguing, and looked extremely healthy. Her blood would probably be divine, and I could use a good donor to drink from...

The wind blew, scattering my long purple hair across my vision just as someone grabbed my target and pulled her into an alleyway. Annoyed, I ran across the roof and peeked over the side. A large man was pinning the struggling girl against the wall, tearing at her clothing. My target, however, fought back. Several punches were thrown and they almost all hit their mark. After a clean cut spin kick, the heterochromic girl smirked to herself.

The smug look didn't last long, though, as the man stood up again and growled. No matter how good she was, she couldn't beat a vampire. Me on the other hand....

I landed on the concrete with a loud twack and felt my loose black clothes flutter around in the wind blowing. The two stopped their renewed struggle and turned to look at me in shock. I stood fully and grinned, showing my fangs clearly.

"...Not again..." The man almost cried out as I leapt onto him.

....

Vampire!Lutecia?

...

Want moar nao, plez. Or permission to continue with it.

[00-Raiser]

This took me forever to get this done.

(Maybe I shouldn't be writing all those lemons that I've been writing this last month. :heh:)

Oh well...

Day in the Life

Chapter 36

Yep, total and completely freedom. (complete)

She was happy to see her brother's face on the screen, but blinked at the rather serious look on his face. (look on it. Using 'face again in the same sentence makes it sound weird)

She didn't care if Hayate was okay, she wanted to make sure for herself. (Line seems off to me...)

Big, BIG thanks to Rising Dragon for being a pre-reader for me. And nixing a plot that really didn't need to be done. :heh:

Sorry this takes so long, I'm much slower writing when I write on my own.

Left some errors in the quote.

Another good chapter. It has a nice contrast between the happy scenes with Yuuno's family and the dark plotting of the antagonists. I can guess who the shadowy ring leader is, but maybe it's a bit too obvious so it could be a red herring :heh: Ends on a cliff hanger, so I'm looking forward to the next chapter.

Oh, and what was the plot that got nixed?

Ye gods! Didn't the intro just say Vivio was 13 years old!?

Yeah, and your point? :heh: Clearly you aren't a member of Nanoha's target demographic :p

I'm reminded of a question a sociology prof of mine posed: Why do we care if kids are having sex?

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.



I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

Doesn't seem like that bad a flame to me... then again, I've gotten much worse :uhoh:

Got this one on Holding Hands last night:

It was decent. Considering you dislike yuri I'd say it's rather well done; and the characters weren't ooc which is good.

With that said, I have to agree with some people that... well, you seem to be trolling a couple that nobody cares about, not to mention he fact that this was meant to be a LuVi story. If you HAVE to write about your choice of a pairing then don't RUIN A GOOD STORY by spamming about your favorite couple constantly, but write a seperate story instead. It was an immature move on your part sadly, as if it was the first time you wrote a fanfic... 3/10.

I don't see how including mentions of Fate/Yuuno and having it have a relevant impact on Vivio and Lutecia's relationship is 'spamming.' Not like it over shadowed the Vivio and Lutecia stuff either.

I'm gonna interview Raiser in it, just because he had a huge impact on the fandom :3

The kind of impact that leaves a huge hole in the ground and turns people into Tang! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RNelByTqFnA) :D

[panzerfan]

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.



I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

I am starting to wonder how to write out of place yuri just for the heck of it, and this is all that my poor, inadequate mastery in expressive speech-craft can muster. I fought the perils of giggling over that blunt and bare piece of criticism in the process XD



As Negi Springfield committed himself to befriend Fate, little did he know that he is treading on the shoulders of a mage in white who happened to have called out another Fate, being a blond clad in black... lips touching... skin... contact... moaning... trembling... tenderly calling out to each other... tickling... exhilarating sensation... jolts through... bed.

[TheShinySword]

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.

[00-Raiser]

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.

Your absense always leaves a dark, unfunny void in the world. Glad you're back :D

[Thunderbird]

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.

I've never seen a living person poke through the dust...you're definitely dead :heh:

Welcome back! It's time to remind everyone to bug you about the next Vividly chapter XD

Seriously though...nice seeing you around again :D

[RadiantBeam]

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.

She's back from the dead!

*throws a celebration*

[DezoPenguin]

From what I know, it's NanoFate and Vivio/Einhart. The sex pertains to those two pairings.

Ye gods! Didn't the intro just say Vivio was 13 years old!?

Oh, ugh. Damn, definitely do not send it to me.

I hate having to do this, but I'm going through with it anyway. Regardless, I still hate it.

So I talked with DC at length last night, and at this point I'm officially cutting Crime Never Sleeps out of canon consideration for my Shadowverse because I can't work around it or with it to get the ending I originally had in mind, short of killing off Lutecia or breaking her and Vivio up in Long Distance Goodbye. I'll have to talk to Dezo to see if there's some way I can still work with "Shadows in the Rain", though that will be hard since it's a direct link to Crime Never Sleeps and how Lutecia got back into the job.

Anyway, that's that. I'm still not happy about it, but there isn't much else I can do at this point.

Oh, damn again. :upset: *wads up pages of notes and outline concerning novel and pitches them into the trash*


Oh, and his actual full title is "Senior Agent Abraham Motherfucking Stele, Field Division, Naval Special Intelligence Service."

And he's played by Samuel L. Jackson's much bigger twin brother. :heh:



Hahahaha! Okay, things looking up....

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.



I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;

*snicker* Why are the flamers always anonymous? And why do they never make any sense? This one's at least coherent, but...um...what's he talking about? What "question" (the thing about "does this count as a sin"?)? :eyespin:

Yes, things looking funnier...

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.

Aha! This explains it! Shiny's back, so the humor quotient went up by several points!

Zafira: I fail to understand this. I am clearly the most serious-minded member of this cast, and I am only present when TheShinySword is around, so shouldn't her existence cause things to be less funny?

[synaesthetic]

Did you read Chapter 4 yet, Dezo?

[Moczo]

Dude, I think I just got my first serious flame for Shadowverse.



I know it's supposed to be insulting, but if it's supposed to be insulting, why am I laughing so hard? ^^;;;;;;;;


Despite this being considered a flame, flames have a little more enthusiasm in them. So you string together a partially coherent stream of words and that somehow passes for a flame? I came to check this flame out, since it was supposed to be highly amusing, but I'm leaving underwhelmed.

There's no passion here, no mindless bile, no unreasoning hatred for both story and author. You could sum this thing up in five words, "Honestly, it's kind of dull."

Cheap. If I'd wanted lackluster flaming, I would read fanfiction on sites that have fewer hateful people than ff.net.

[DezoPenguin]

Despite this being considered a flame, flames have a little more enthusiasm in them. So you string together a partially coherent stream of words and that somehow passes for a flame? I came to check this flame out, since it was supposed to be highly amusing, but I'm leaving underwhelmed.

There's no passion here, no mindless bile, no unreasoning hatred for both story and author. You could sum this thing up in five words, "Honestly, it's kind of dull."

Cheap. If I'd wanted lackluster flaming, I would read fanfiction on sites that have fewer hateful people than ff.net.

*chortle* So can we consider this a flame about the complaint about a flame? ;) (It was pretty lackluster, but the FFT has fewer hateful people than fanfiction.net, so your logic still applies there...)

Did you read Chapter 4 yet, Dezo?

Nope; that'll wait until I get home and I can get to my own printer.



I'm reminded of a question a sociology prof of mine posed: Why do we care if kids are having sex?


...Actually, I just care about me reading explicit descriptions of them having sex. I choose not to do so. 'Zat's all.

[MeisterBabylon]

With anyone really. I'm gonna interview Raiser in it, just because he had a huge impact on the fandom :3 But yeah, you can interview the characters, break the 4th wall, whatever. Only thing I ask to leave out is all "shipping" statements. like I don't want someone to interview character A and have them say "I love character B and not character C"Check check check...

...oops. :uhoh:

Then again, she is not named so that should be fine. :heh:

Now to finish my exams before I can start on both the interview and the profile proper...

[yuiseppe]

Yeah, and your point? :heh: Clearly you aren't a member of Nanoha's target demographic :p

I'm reminded of a question a sociology prof of mine posed: Why do we care if kids are having sex?


*nods* I clearly am not a member of the target demographic ;)

My point was only that I preferred my fiction without that particular kink in it. It falls within my 'squick' basket, simple as that. (Though your sociology prof asks a good question :))

That and I was boggled for a short while about the physiological side of things, but *shrug*, could happen. Kids grow up fast these days *dramatic sigh*


Oh, and a big WELCOME BACK to Shiny :3 Missed you!!

[NorthernFallout]

Nanoha demographic is fans who want kid yuri smex?

wat.

[spawnofthejudge]

*pokes head in through the dust*

I am not dead! I was just moving apartments. Not that anyone probably noticed.We, uh, buried you. I think that counts as 'noticing'. :heh:

(Welcome back, Shiny!)

[Nanya01]

Well, I went and put up Escape Part Two (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/38/Day_in_the_Life) up on FF.Net.. Even though it seems like no one really cared for it.

[RadiantBeam]

Oh, damn again. :upset: *wads up pages of notes and outline concerning novel and pitches them into the trash*

I really am sorry. :upset: I tried to keep the two canons connected, but in the end the only way I could really manage it was by doing some major retconning of "Sunrise".

Despite this being considered a flame, flames have a little more enthusiasm in them. So you string together a partially coherent stream of words and that somehow passes for a flame? I came to check this flame out, since it was supposed to be highly amusing, but I'm leaving underwhelmed.

There's no passion here, no mindless bile, no unreasoning hatred for both story and author. You could sum this thing up in five words, "Honestly, it's kind of dull."

Cheap. If I'd wanted lackluster flaming, I would read fanfiction on sites that have fewer hateful people than ff.net.

Damn, I finally get flamed and it doesn't even count as a flame! :heh:

[Nya~n]

Nanoha demographic is fans who want kid yuri smex?

wat.

trufax. look at comments at FF.net! there's NO WAY there's anyone in the fandom who isn't watching it for the pedophilic yuri smex!! It's unthinkable to even consider that there are people out there in the fandom who watch it for something that's NOT pedoyurismex!

[RadiantBeam]

New short posted to "Shadowfire"; a little out of order and I know it isn't Celica's first appearance in the series (so I apologize in advance, Syn), but I wanted to get this up soon so I could connect it to "Sunset" and "Broken".

Chill (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5301936/17/).

[isagrimorie]

Also, DSL for even greater evil. :)



Ooh, Dark Fate goodness. I like Indra's last words, in spite of the tone of the piece I chuckled.

I admit, I have a certain fondness for the darkening of characters!

Effective irony right when Indra thought that her luck would run out, and right away it does :). I liked how she reacted immediately, instead of stupidly gaping.

There's a fun and grotesque humour in this whole part that has me grinning :D. Nice! And yay, Arf and Fate! :p

Thanks! And, yeah, if only Indra knew how hard her luck would run out! She did fairly well for a civilian but, alas, still a civilian!

I know a few of you have been waiting for this most impatiently. Here it is, Chapter 4 of false light, for your general consumption!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

--snip--

Ended up a little longer than the ones before it, and I still didn't get everything into this chapter that I wanted to. Oh well, so Chapters 5 and 6 will end up slightly different.

So yeah, Lutecia and Celica are now together. I didn't actually want them to end up teaming up this quickly, but the way the story's working out now, with so many other antagonistic groups (the rogue NSIS elements, the secret Unit Epsilon of the US government, plus the Administrative Council of the IAFW), it felt like a good idea to pare down the factions before I got tangled in a Thirty Xanatos Pileup.

So we meet our two named characters on the Earth side; General Augustus Reed and Dr. Lily Vance. They're yet another antagonistic faction, a secret section of the US government, run by the military that looks at, basically, “weird stuff” that they find or acquire, and tries to make use of it in some manner or another. Usually with the goal of blowing shit up.

Unit Epsilon knows about the TSAB and basically is taking the worst-case scenario as the gospel truth; they're preparing for the Bureau's eventual “invasion.” Of course, we know that won't happen as they've got problems of their own, but they don't know that. They've had their hands on the Precursor Artifact for a long time, but they couldn't figure out how to turn it on.

They're also looking for the Factory, just like Admiral Hayes and the rogue NSIS elements.

Stay tuned for more in Chapter 5!

Edit: Now also up on Fanfiction.net... right here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/4/).

I do love how Lutecia's wise enough to really get the story out of Celica's device first. She has a good head on her shoulders and enough of an independence to investigate her orders further. Now that Lutecia and Celica's teamed up I can only imagine things moving from here!

[RadiantBeam]

Do a little thinking before posting yourself. I have read the rest; I was redirected to this entire fic line from the tropes fanfic rec page, so I thought it would be worth reading. I kept reading thinking it might surprise me or get a bit better, but what I found was essentially a bunch of shorts with fake, manufactured angst and exactly 0 surprises.

If you post online, expect criticism. If you can't handle it, then don't post, unless an author is only expecting heaps of praise and attention. I've read some pretty good lesbian fics, but this isn't one of them. The portrayal of the two is so idealized and unrealistic, then it reeks of putting two people together just for kicks While I don't mind an author doing that, I need a better-developed story around it.

As was mentioned before just like Twilight. Bella and Edward were rather angsty, and the plot was marginal at best. Two angsty people who want to bang each other, but don't for angsty reasons. Just what I've seen here. Then again, twilight does it have its rabid defenders, too, because some people like that. And if you do, more power to you! :)

There's a difference between flaming and criticism. Of course, it's easy to label criticism as a flame, then you don't actually have to think about what someone is saying. If the author isn't interested in changing, that's fine. A lot of people write for themselves and aren't interested in what others think.

I just would suggest adding more suspense to the plot, and indeed, more plot in general. Instead of answering a question like "What would Lutecia think about banging Vivio with regards to the church?" The answer, as everyone would be able to see in advance, is: "Of course it's fine." It's these types of situations that plague this fic. There are some decent moments, but not enough in my opinion. The conclusion for this particular piece is representative of everything else: the conclusion is foregone.

It's fine if that's the way you like it. But it appears my critique struck a bit too close to home.

In response to something my friend posted over the "flame" I got last night, from the same guy who calls himself That's it. So, um.... all I really to say to him is, sorry my fic doesn't live up to your expectations? :heh: I mean, it's a drabble dump, I don't know what he expected.

Is it bad that now I'm just amused and baffled by this guy instead of annoyed?

[Nya~n]

it's like walking into a cinema airing sex and the city while expecting avatar!

[RadiantBeam]

it's like walking into a cinema airing Avatar while expecting Sex and the City!

Fixed that for ya. :p

[NorthernFallout]

I think either of those are equally a horrible experience...

[Satashi]

Want moar nao, plez. Or permission to continue with it.

well, I wouldn't mind tag-teaming you with it :3

[RadiantBeam]

well, I wouldn't mind tag-teaming you with it :3

I'll have to think about it. :heh: I'm a little wary of co-writing/tag-teaming anything at the moment, sorry. :upset:

[Satashi]

I'll have to think about it. :heh: I'm a little wary of co-writing/tag-teaming anything at the moment, sorry. :upset:

Well, if you want to do a side-story in my universe, I wouldn't mind at all. Like I did with Landscaper!Fate/Richgirl!Nanoha :3 By tag-teaming I meant like if you wanted to have Lutecia brush against Fate and Nanoha, I could do it in my story as well. Like my fic and your fic is happening in the same city at the same time, but not necessarily interlacing too much. Feel free to use my universe for Vampire!Lutecia. I'll support you 100% and if you get serious with it, I'll direct my fans over to yours as well ^^

Edit: If you do, you should do a vote/POV swap with Lutecia/Vivio like I do with Nanoha/Fate >3

[RadiantBeam]

Well, if you want to do a side-story in my universe, I wouldn't mind at all. Like I did with Landscaper!Fate/Richgirl!Nanoha :3 By tag-teaming I meant like if you wanted to have Lutecia brush against Fate and Nanoha, I could do it in my story as well. Like my fic and your fic is happening in the same city at the same time, but not necessarily interlacing too much. Feel free to use my universe for Vampire!Lutecia. I'll support you 100% and if you get serious with it, I'll direct my fans over to yours as well ^^

Edit: If you do, you should do a vote/POV swap with Lutecia/Vivio like I do with Nanoha/Fate >3

Ah, I see. Oops. :heh:

Thank you, I'll definitely consider it. ^^ Unfortunately, I still need to finish some of my current projects before I even start thinking of picking up any new ones. >>;;;; But hey, gives me more time to refine the characters and the plot!

[Satashi]

Ah, I see. Oops. :heh:

Thank you, I'll definitely consider it. ^^ Unfortunately, I still need to finish some of my current projects before I even start thinking of picking up any new ones. >>;;;; But hey, gives me more time to refine the characters and the plot!

XD okay :3 Whatever works best for you ^^

[00-Raiser]

Even though it seems like no one really cared for it.

Yay! I'm No one!



In response to something my friend posted over the "flame" I got last night, from the same guy who calls himself That's it. So, um.... all I really to say to him is, sorry my fic doesn't live up to your expectations? :heh: I mean, it's a drabble dump, I don't know what he expected.

Is it bad that now I'm just amused and baffled by this guy instead of annoyed?

Apparently they were addressing your series as a whole. Anyways, I don't think their comments are flaming. They seem to be standard criticisms, only stated a bit on the harsh side. I think essentially their issue is that your fics don't live up to their hype and are too predictable, little more than excuses to have Lutecia and Vivio be lovey dovey. Those are fairly legitimate comments, at least compared to more flamish comments like "I don't like this pairing therefore your fic suuuuuucks!"

Sometimes we can get such things mixed up, though. Admittantly I fall to this, as is the case with a few reviews to my ViCia fics. Taking issue with Fate/Yuuno being in there is actually validated since it was just tossed in there. I tried to incorporate it into the main story, what with the wedding being what got Vivio and Lutecia together, but I guess that wasn't enough.

Hm, what do you guys think? Would I fix that problem if I made the wedding be Nanoha and Fate's?

[MeisterBabylon]

Having stood in the wind for so long, I hope I'm qualified to say, do whatever you want. Even if the thousand legions of the Yuri FFnet empire descend upon you, we're still behind you, whatever you choose. :D

[SilentOutlaw]

Hm, what do you guys think? Would I fix that problem if I made the wedding be Nanoha and Fate's?

Pfft, you wouldn't just fix the "problem", you'll probably draw in lot more readers if you put the magic pairing in the description.

[RadiantBeam]

So, random Erio/Lutecia friendship short set in Shadowverse, because I've had in stuck in my head for the past two days. I got the name from a Michelle Branch song. :heh:

There were very few people Lutecia Alphine would drag herself out of bed at two in the morning for. There was the most obvious one, Megane. Her friends also fell into that category; Erio, Caro, Vivio, any one of the free Numbers who lived with the Nakajima family, even a few of her NSIS friends would have been enough for her to groan and tumble out of bed.

Since Erio happened to be her friend, that meant she was out of bed. Sighing and glancing once more around the bar, the summoner swirled her drink with her straw before taking a long, deep sip; it was too early in the morning for her favored cherry Coke, but the place wasn’t a dump, which she had to admire. Finally lowering her glass, she eyed her old friend over the rim; at eighteen, Erio was tall, lanky, and his red hair was pulled back in a messy rat tail that would make a girl swoon.

He was also pale as a sheet.

She sighed. “All right, I’m here.” Gently, she brushed her hand against his, her touch light. “So tell me what’s going on? I thought you had a date night with Caro.”

At that, the boy winced and nodded, taking a hard gulp from his drink and making Lutecia lift a brow. “We did,” he said. “It… I mean, nothing bad happened. It was really… nice.” Red flooded his face, all the way up to his ears, and had Lutecia blinking.

Wait a minute…

“… Erio, don’t tell me you—“

“We did.” His voice came out as a squeak, and he slowly sank down into his chair as his face became red enough to match his hair. Very slowly, Lutecia tightened her grip on her glass and took another drink, calmly, before lowering it with a soft clink.

“Erio.”

“Yeah?”

“Please tell me you used protection.”

“…” He squirmed. “Um, well, Vice-san snuck me this condom on my eighteenth birthday when Fate-san wasn’t looking, and Caro’s on a pill.”

“Good. I’d have to kill you if it broke and she wasn’t on anything.”

Erio swallowed slightly. “Ah, no, everything… everything went fine. We didn’t have… yeah.”

“All right.” Wondering why it was always her, Lutecia rubbed her eyes. “So you and Caro had a date, things happened.” She didn’t dare say they’d had sex; somehow, it felt way too surreal to think that her two best friends had gotten that far. “Why are you here with me instead of back in the apartment snuggling?”

Erio sighed and looked into his glass for a moment before he picked up his own straw, stirring the liquid inside. “I guess I chickened out.”

“…” Lutecia gave him a once over. “You look fully dressed to me.”

“Not with that!” he yelped, holding up his hands defensively. “I mean, I….” He raked a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated by his inability to properly voice his thoughts.

Lutecia tilted her head to the side. “Do you regret it happened?” There was no accusation or harshness in her tone; just a quiet question.

Hastily, he shook his head. “No! I mean, I think… I didn’t expect it to happen, you know?” He looked down into his glass. “I mean, I knew it was going to happen eventually, we’ve been together for years, but somehow I wasn’t… expecting it.”

“What, was it bad?”

“No!”

“You’re not really explaining the problem to me,” Lutecia pointed out, bringing her glass to her lips. “I’m playing a guessing game here, Erio.”

He sighed and slumped back against his chair, rubbing his eyes. “I know, I know. I’m sorry. It’s…. it’s that I didn’t expect it. At all.” He took a deep breath. “I mean, it was our first time and everything and it wasn’t perfect, but it felt… right, you know? Even if maybe we didn’t get it quite down.” He drained the rest of his drink in one gulp. “And now I’m wondering what am I supposed to say to her?”

Cue blink.

“Wait, you mean you two didn’t talk after?”

“She kissed me and snuggled in and fell asleep.” He didn’t know why it bothered him so much; that feeling that he’d done something wrong, judging by her silence. “So, no.”

There was a long, quiet moment of silence before, with a groan, Lutecia dropped her head to the table with a thud. Erio blinked. “Lu?”

She held up a hand for silence; he clicked his mouth shut, and she lowered it. Finally, she lifted her head. “Erio, you’ve known Caro for what… eight years, now?”

“Yeah.”

“And you’ve been with her how long? Not counting when you were ten and when Fate-san said “protect her” you took to it like a knight to a helpless princess.” Caro was the farthest thing from helpless and they both knew it, but Lutecia couldn’t think of a better analogy at the moment.

The young man’s eyes softened at the memory. “We were fourteen when I asked her out, so… four years.”

“Right. And in all that time, has Caro ever not spoken to you when you’ve done something wrong or something she doesn’t like?”

The red-haired man blushed. “I’m not thinking clearly here, Lu.”

“Obviously not.” The affection in her tone softened the insult. “But, listen; you’re worrying too much, you know? Caro’s wanted this with you since she was old enough to know there’s a physical side to relationships.” She went silent for a moment. “I’d tell you just how long, but I’ve been sworn to secrecy and my stash of cherry Coke was threatened if I ever told you.”

Erio winced sympathetically. After a moment, he laughed sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. “I guess I’m being stupid, huh?”

“Only a little bit.” Unable to resist, Lutecia gave his hand a soft squeeze. “But believe me, if she didn’t want it, she would have told you long before you got this far; and if something was wrong after, there’s no way she would have kept quiet. Just trust yourself a little bit, please?”

“I’ll work on it.” He smiled, slightly lopsided. “This must be an incredibly awkward topic for you.”

“Only a little awkward.”

“… Hey, Lu?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

Caro groaned and turned, burrowing further into her pillow as she heard the alarm go off. Grumbling and finally giving in to the inevitable, she rolled and smacked the clock into sweet, precious silence and lay there for a moment. The only thing that stirred her further was the scent of cooking, and with one last sigh she crawled out of bed, pulled on some clothes, and headed for the kitchen.

She walked in to see Erio preparing some eggs, humming softly and wearing nothing but a loose pair of pants. Smiling slightly and blushing despite herself, Caro crossed the room and nuzzled up to his side. “Someone’s up early,” she murmured, kissing his cheek.

“I wanted to surprise you.” He turned his head so their lips met; the lack of awkwardness felt amazingly right, and neither of them questioned it. “You like eggs, right?”

“So long as they aren’t dragon eggs.”

When Erio laughed, Caro smiled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

“Lutecia, dear? Your alarm’s been going off for five minutes now, didn’t you hear it?”

Baffled when she didn’t hear her daughter respond, Megane gently pushed the door open to see what was wrong; a moment later, she laughed softly. The girl’s clock continued to shrill as she lay tangled beneath the sheets of her bed, still deeply asleep and clutching tightly to her pillow.

Still chuckling, Megane silently crossed the room and gently quieted the alarm, running a hand through Lutecia’s hair before she stepped back, turned, and headed back into the hallway, closing the door behind her with a gentle click.

Letting her daughter sleep in a little wouldn’t hurt her.

1. My first real attempt at writing Erio, after an important moment at that. :heh: So I apologize if he's OOC.

2. I debated on a few of Lutecia's lines here, but a part of me thinks she'd probably be more casual and open to friends like Erio and Caro, who pretty much saved her and have known her for eight or so years. Plus, some of her lines were just so hilarious that I couldn't not put them down, considering the situation.

3. In Shadowverse canon, this obviously occurs after Lutecia and Vivio's first kiss, but before they hook up, since Lutecia and Erio are eighteen here.

...

Dammit, now that song is stuck in my head! GAH!

[Satashi]

How about some Vampire!Fate?

http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/th_vampireFatescreenshot.png (http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/vampireFatescreenshot.png)

[Moczo]

You must tell me where I can acquire Vampire!Fate: The Game. It does not exist, which will make things harder, I'm sure, but perhaps we could arrange the kidnappings of some Visual Novel developers.

[RadiantBeam]

You must tell me where I can acquire Vampire!Fate: The Game. It does not exist, which will make things harder, I'm sure, but perhaps we could arrange the kidnappings of some Visual Novel developers.

And a musical composer, and a story developer, not to mention someone to handle the finances and marketing strategy-- *shot*

[Thunderbird]

And a musical composer, and a story developer, not to mention someone to handle the finances and marketing strategy-- *shot*

*Reloads* dont get anymore ideas in my head...:heh:

[00-Raiser]

Pfft, you wouldn't just fix the "problem", you'll probably draw in lot more readers if you put the magic pairing in the description.

Heh, true, though it wouldn't go in the description since the fic is solely about Lutecia and Vivio.

I'm not talking about 'fixing' it in terms of shipping. Apparently the Fate/Yuuno part is cringe worthy because it seems like I just tossed it in there cuz I could. I did make it plot relevant, though it doesn't change the fact that there's no basis for it, even if it had years to happen off screen.

So I guess I need something more... 'plausable', and NanoFate has a lot of build up and development in the canon works... Or so I'm told :uhoh:

Would a Yuunoha wedding work too? But if I did that then I couldn't do that pun with Fate's name at the end :heh:

Page claim for thinking back on old fics that aren't currently relevant anymore

[Rising Dragon]

Heh, true, though it wouldn't go in the description since the fic is solely about Lutecia and Vivio.

I'm not talking about 'fixing' it in terms of shipping. Apparently the Fate/Yuuno part is cringe worthy because it seems like I just tossed it in there cuz I could. I did make it plot relevant, though it doesn't change the fact that there's no basis for it, even if it had years to happen off screen.

So I guess I need something more... 'plausable', and NanoFate has a lot of build up and development in the canon works... Or so I'm told :uhoh:

Would a Yuunoha wedding work too? But if I did that then I couldn't do that pun with Fate's name at the end :heh:

Page claim for thinking back on old fics that aren't currently relevant anymore

So whatever happened to the advice you were given to allow yourself indulgences? Because technically, any fanfiction is an indulgence of sorts--you were told as much. You freely admitted that having the Yuuno/Fate ending for it to be an indulgence and no one here had a problem with it...

Besides, regardless of the reasoning as to why you added it, your readers need to remember that the wedding, while part of the plot, was not the main point of the fic.

[Satashi]

You must tell me where I can acquire Vampire!Fate: The Game. It does not exist, which will make things harder, I'm sure, but perhaps we could arrange the kidnappings of some Visual Novel developers.

And a musical composer, and a story developer, not to mention someone to handle the finances and marketing strategy-- *shot*

Actually it's really easy. I could use some game remixes for the music, get some art for the characters, and I could script it out really fast. I checked on how to make them tonight just because I was curious and it turns out it's nothing but scripting D: After scripting thousands of lines for Skeith in the chatroom, a VN is child's play.

I may turn a CYOA into a VN :D What do you guys think?

[00-Raiser]

So whatever happened to the advice you were given to allow yourself indulgences? Because technically, any fanfiction is an indulgence of sorts--you were told as much. You freely admitted that having the Yuuno/Fate ending for it to be an indulgence and no one here had a problem with it...

Besides, regardless of the reasoning as to why you added it, your readers need to remember that the wedding, while part of the plot, was not the main point of the fic.

Well, the reason I bring it up now is because RB finally told me her thoughts on the chapter, and she said that the Fate/Yuuno part made her cringe. Now I know she's not the kind of shipper that's harsh on stuff like that, so I take her comments as pointing out a serious error. There's a difference between being self indulgent and not caring if others don't like it, and being self indulgent and doing something that objectively harms the rest of the fic.

I have no intention of actually changing the fic since it's been up for so long. I simply want to know the best solution to the error for future reference.

[Nya~n]

Actually it's really easy. I could use some game remixes for the music, get some art for the characters, and I could script it out really fast. I checked on how to make them tonight just because I was curious and it turns out it's nothing but scripting D: After scripting thousands of lines for Skeith in the chatroom, a VN is child's play.

I may turn a CYOA into a VN :D What do you guys think?
where's that yuuno VN that'sbeen in the cracking works?

[RadiantBeam]

Well, the reason I bring it up now is because RB finally told me her thoughts on the chapter, and she said that the Fate/Yuuno part made her cringe. Now I know she's not the kind of shipper that's harsh on stuff like that, so I take her comments as pointing out a serious error. There's a difference between being self indulgent and not caring if others don't like it, and being self indulgent and doing something that objectively harms the rest of the fic.

I have no intention of actually changing the fic since it's been up for so long. I simply want to know the best solution to the error for future reference.

Just because I pointed out that the Fate/Yuuno was cringeworthy to me (and I get that it was plot relevant and that there was really no way you could build it up off-screen since the focus of the story was Vivio and Lutecia, so really, there's nothing you could have done for it) doesn't mean you made a serious error. You were indulging in your own fic and put in a pairing that you liked, and it was relevant to Vivio and Lutecia getting together.

Really, the only way I think you could have remedied the knee jerk reaction is by building it up, so that when it happens, it's less of a surprise. But again, considering the focus of the story, you didn't really have a lot of freedom to develop the Yuuno/Fate from beyond what you hinted at.

So I don't think it was an error, you just didn't have the freedom to develop it the way you may have wanted.

[00-Raiser]

Oh, ok, so it really is one of those "It can't be helped" kinda things. Thanks for clearing it up.

[RadiantBeam]

Yeah, it couldn't be helped. The only way you really could have gone back and "fixed" it was by dropping more obvious hints and giving the Yuuno/Fate relationship more development, but then you would have wandered away from Vivio and Lutecia.

Of course, in the end you'll just have people who dislike it alone for the ship, which sadly can't be helped.

[00-Raiser]

Of course, in the end you'll just have people who dislike it alone for the ship, which sadly can't be helped.

Naturally, but I don't care about them in this case. I wrote Holding Hands solely for you, so if you had any sort of problem with it then I'd need to rethink things. Well, since you didn't mention anything when I originally posted it, I guess it really isn't that big a deal :)

[DezoPenguin]

So, random Erio/Lutecia friendship short set in Shadowverse, because I've had in stuck in my head for the past two days. I got the name from a Michelle Branch song. :heh:

*snip*

1. My first real attempt at writing Erio, after an important moment at that. :heh: So I apologize if he's OOC.

2. I debated on a few of Lutecia's lines here, but a part of me thinks she'd probably be more casual and open to friends like Erio and Caro, who pretty much saved her and have known her for eight or so years. Plus, some of her lines were just so hilarious that I couldn't not put them down, considering the situation.

3. In Shadowverse canon, this obviously occurs after Lutecia and Vivio's first kiss, but before they hook up, since Lutecia and Erio are eighteen here.

...

Dammit, now that song is stuck in my head! GAH!

Cute fic! Erio can't really be OOC since, quite frankly, he hasn't gotten enough screen time to show what the heck he'd be like IC other than "earnestly protecting Caro and his other friends" and "be all blushy and embarrassed about women." Having him wait so long for Caro to be able to haul him into the sack fits that second one. Plus he's eight years older than in StrikerS, so he'd presumably have changed and/or matured some.

A couple of things I find funny and/or ironic: Erio and Caro waited until they were eighteen when they didn't have to (since they're the same age), which is funny since, of course, Lutecia is stuck doing the Jail Bait Wait for Vivio. Which, of course, gives Lutecia monstrous amounts of ammo for any time either of them give her grief about how she's stuck as a virgin: "At least I have a reason to wait." Especially to Caro. ;) ("My significant other would have gladly slept with me when she was fifteen. What took you the extra three years?") And, of course, the virgin is the one lecturing Erio about using protection. :p

The ending scene (with Lutecia in bed) was a bit confusing, though--I ruled out the "All Just a Dream" possibility, so were you playing it for contrast (Lutecia alone, while Erio and Caro were with their loved ones)? Or something else?

[RadiantBeam]

The ending scene (with Lutecia in bed) was a bit confusing, though--I ruled out the "All Just a Dream" possibility, so were you playing it for contrast (Lutecia alone, while Erio and Caro were with their loved ones)? Or something else?

No major significance. :heh: Just that Lutecia was up at two in the morning and was up for a good while while talking to Erio, so she came back home and went straight to sleep, and was still asleep when Megane came to check on her. It was a cute scene in my head I wanted to do, since I had a "morning after" scene with Erio and Caro, to also show what Lutecia did after she had the talk with Erio.

[Moczo]

I'm going to come right out and say that I wrote almost all of this in a single sitting. And I haven't gotten enough sleep over the last few days. Make of this what you will.


Jail Scaglietti was not stupid. Amoral, certainly. Creepy, definitely. Insane? You better believe it. But he was most definitely not stupid.

He had every confidence that, in the eventual confrontation between the two warring circuses, his would claim final victory. He was completely confident in Lutecia; she was his masterpiece, the ultimate expression of Clownish engineering.

But it was never a smart idea to put all of your eggs in one basket, right? And if there was another way to solve the problem… one without even the infintessimal risk that Lutecia might be out-clowned? Well, it would be completely stupid not to pursue that option.

And Jail was not stupid.

Her favorite knife securely hidden beneath her unassuming street clothes, her distinctive hair concealed beneath a short, dark wig, the disguised Due strolled toward Circus Force Six, humming a little tune as she went. She was off to see the clowns.

***
Vivio sighed and put the finishing touches on her makeup.

As depressed as she was, there was no getting around it: she had to go rehearse. Lutecia was her love, yes, but clowning was her life. It simply wasn’t in her to skip practice entirely. Subaru and Ginga needed her, after all. She wandered towards the clown’s section of the training field, passing other acts as she went.

Caro, the animal tamer, politely asking a lion to sit, which it did, purring like a kitten. Caro never used a whip or any other sort of coercive instruments; animals just listened to her. Nobody was sure why. Her maybe-sorta-kinda-boyfriend, Erio Mondial, was sitting off to the side and watching. He was currently wearing a cast on his right arm and an assortment of bandages. Vivio briefly wondered about that before recalling that Shari had attempted to ‘spice up’ his act.

He was lucky he only had one broken arm.

“Gooood boy! Who’s a good boy!” Caro said, scratching the enormous cat under its chin. It fell to the ground and rolled over, asking for belly rubs. “Oh, hi Vivio! Are the clowns already finished?”

“Nope, I’m just running late.” Vivio said, forcing a smile to her face. There was no need to bring her friends down into her gloominess, and besides, it was a clown’s duty to smile. “Hopefully I’ll get there in time for the third act, at least… we’re supposed to use the tiny car in that act, and I always have trouble with that…”

“So how is your… Lutecia situation coming along?” Erio asked.

Vivio winced. “You… you two know about that? Was it mamas, aunt Hayate, or Vita who spilled the beans? C’mon, fess up.”

Caro smiled a bit sadly. “None. You’re… not as discreet about it as you think. We’ve all noticed the long absences, the way you get all wistful whenever anyone talks about Scaglietti’s circus…”

“… the life-sized poster of her you have in your bedroom and you think nobody knows about, but that we found when we went looking for you the first time you wandered off to go see Lutecia perform and didn’t tell anyone…” Erio said, blushing slightly.

Vivio blushed far more than slightly. “That’s for research! Important clowning research!”

“Of course it is.” Erio and Caro said in perfect unison. Almost as if they weren’t lying at all.

“Oh, god, my life is over, isn’t it?” Vivio moaned.

“Not yet, but soon.” Said a new voice. Vivio turned to see the resident trick-shot expert, Teana Lanster, walking toward her. “Vivio, your mom told me that if I saw you, I should tell you she said you should just skip practice tonight.”

“Wh-what? Why?! Is she… is she upset with me? I didn’t think that she…” Vivio began, her already low spirits sinking even further.

“No, it's got nothing to do with your forbidden love." Tea reassured her.

"... Wow, everybody really does know about that, don't they?" Vivio asked sadly.

"Oh, yes. Vita was the only one who hadn't figured it out, and even she knows now." Tea said helpfully.

"... ... wonderful."

"It gets worse. You see, Nanoha doesn't want you to skip practice because she's upset. It’s just that… Shari was looking for you.” Tea said gravely. “And she looked really happy.”

Vivio’s eyes widened in horror.

Erio clutched his bandaged arm as it twinged with sudden pain.

Caro hid behind her lion, distancing herself from Vivio as much as possible.

“Did… did Shari say why she was looking for me?” Vivio asked, a slight quaver in her voice.

It was a pointless question, they all knew it. Shari was the circus engineer and dealt with equipment, not performers. She would only be looking for a specific person for one reason: she had come up with an idea to ‘spice up’ their circus act. And she really did mean well, trying to be cutting edge and help their act flourish. The problem was that Shari’s idea of ‘spicing up’ was a little bit unorthodox. What she considered to be a pleasant, mild sort of spice, others considered to be a shot of pure jalapeño juice applied directly to the eyeballs. Erio’s shattered bones were convincing evidence of that, for any doubters.

“She wants to… improve your act. Has some bold new designs.” Tea said, her tone as cold and lost as the grave.

“I… I thought we got her back on her meds after what happened to Erio.” Vivio said softly. The red-haired boy winced again. Just remembering it made it hurt more.

“We… we think we did, but there’s no certainty. Not with her.” Tea said. “I’m so sorry, Vivi, I know you have a lot on your mind already without this happening. Subaru and Ginga have already said they’d be willing to cut their own rehearsal short and reschedule it for whenever you… aren’t in danger of too much improvement.”

“Tell them thank you, but they can go on without me… I’ll get the act training in on my own time, and Nanoha-mama will make sure I get my three hours of close-combat practice no matter what.” Vivio said, making her way back to her quarters. She would grab mama’s keys, and go hide in Aunt Hayate’s bedroom. Hayate wouldn’t mind, and not even Shari would look there. Besides, Aunt Hayate had one of the nicer beds in the circus, and after the crappy day she’d had, Vivio felt a nap wasn’t out of order. All she needed to do was make sure that she made it all the way there without running into…

“Viviooooooo!” Said a familiar, excited-puppy voice that filled her body with dread and sent chills down her spine. God, I barely made it a five feet… She thought, sensing the approach of Disaster.

“Hi, Shari! How are... things?” Vivio said with false enthusiasm. “I really must be going, have many errands to run, practice to do, all that, simply can’t take the time to talk right n-“

“Vivio!” Shario Finnenio said, clapping a friendly hand onto Vivio’s shoulder and an iron clamp onto her hand. “You and I are going to make history. Follow me!”

“Bye-bye you two!” Tea said, waving to them with forced cheer.

"I liked Vivio. I'm going to miss her when she's dead." Caro said.

Erio winced again.


***

Due smiled. “Wow, that is so interesting.”

Phillip Camisaroja smiled right back. It wasn’t often a pretty girl took such interest in a simple roadie, right? He really ought to get back to work, but technically he was still on circus property, and if he stopped for a few minutes to chat up a cutie there was nothing wrong with that. “Yeah, I guess working at a circus is pretty unusual, isn’t it? I mean, I only help set stuff up and take it apart, but still…”

“I certainly wouldn’t know what it’s like to work at one of those places.” Due purred. “You’re simply fascinating.”

“Yeah… yeah, I guess I am! I mean, I’ve even done things like calm rampaging elephants!” Phillip said. Well, not really… Miss Caro had done that by politely requesting the elephant stop rampaging, then giving it a nice treat. But he’d been in the area!

“That’s just amazing.” Due said. “But you know what the most amazing thing is? How all of you circus workers wear the same outfit.”

“Er… really?”

“Really. I mean, you all wear the exact same clothing. And you’re such a lightly built man… I bet you’re not much bigger than me.” Due said.

“Er… that’s kind of an odd thing to notice…” Phillip said.

“Why, I bet that if I pried open that manhole over there and dumped your body in the sewer, then wore your uniform, I could pass as a circus worker here.” Due said, smiling brilliantly.

“… that’s a strangely specific thing to think of. Ah, well, I guess it’s true, though.” Phillip said.

At this point, Due began to get the impression that perhaps Phillip was only a roadie because he genuinely wasn’t smart enough to get any job more complicated than picking stuff up and moving it to other places.

“I,” She said slowly, drawing her knife, “Am about to murder you and dump your body in a filthy sewer. Then I’m going to use your outfit to help me sneak through the circus unnoticed, so that I can murder someone else.”

“Wow, isn’t that kind of morbid for a joke?” Phillip asked.

“… … … …” Due said. “You know, I felt a little bit sorry about this before, since you’re totally unrelated to what I’m doing here. But now? I just think that I’m doing the gene pool a favor.”

Five minutes later, she walked into the Circus Force Six grounds in her new... well, slightly used... roadie’s outfit.

***

Vivio looked down at the flower in doubt. "I don't know, Shari. The 'water-squirting flower worn on the lapel' is sort of an old stand-by for a reason: water won't kill anybody. And the last 'upgrade' you made to my squirting flower very nearly did just that."

"Trust me!" Shari said with a brilliant smile. Only a moron would, but she was just so happy. How could you say no to her? "This will be great. This flower still squirts water, just the new power source increases the range ten-fold! You can even hit the audience! They love that sort of thing, right? Participation!"

"... that's all it does? You're sure?" Vivio asked.

"Of course!"

"Well then. If you swear to me that's the case... I'll give it a try." Vivio said.

"Wonderful! That's great! Make sure you don't point it at anyone." Shari said.

"... you said it just shoots water."

"And I was absolutely telling the truth!" Shari reassured her. "Just don't want anyone to get wet."

"Er... okay..." Vivio said. Realistically, she knew she shouldn't. But if she didn't, Shari would do it herself. At least this way she could make sure nobody was in the area.

Looking around the clearing, Vivio made sure that nobody was anywhere nearby, pointed the flower at empty space, and prepared to squirt some 'water'.

***

Due slipped between the tents and trailers like a ghost.

She preferred it this way. The disguise was a nice backup, but if she could avoid being seen at all, it was a mark of pride.

The little clown was off by herself, now. Just the target and one other woman; easy prey. Finding her had been almost too simple, really; nobody bothered to hide anything in this place. Everyone was yammering about how Vivio had gone off with Shari and the direction they'd gone... didn't these people know how to lie, hide information, and misdirect? You know, like normal people.

Hiding behind the last remaining structure between her and her target, Due smirked. She'd have to kill both girls, of course; she really shouldn't wait here any longer than she had to. It would be quick, clean, and efficient.

She slid her trusty knife into her hand noiseless. Sorry, kid. Just business. She thought.

Then, quick as a striking snake, she leapt from cover and went on the attack.

***

Vivio wasn't quite certain what happened, really.

She pressed the flower that 'totally just squirted water', and what emitted from it was a beam of coherent light, bright red and so hot she could smell her own hair slightly singe.

A woman dressed in a roadie's outfit appeared suddenly, like a ghost, from behind the nearest tent, and charged straight at Vivio. Straight at Vivio, from the direction that Vivio herself had been looking. The direction that the flower had been facing, specifically.

The woman stood for a few seconds, a knife in her hand, a look of shock on her face, and a neatly burned hole in her chest.

She fell, then, and silence fell with her. Briefly.

"Huh. Guess the laser works after all." Shari said.

“Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!” Vivio shrieked. “I killed her! I killed her! I killed her!”

“Don’t be silly, dear.” Shari said. “The laser killed her, not you. Which means it probably isn’t safe for use in your real act… darn. Well, at least now I know. Good thing I told you it shot water, eh?”

Under better circumstances, Vivio would probably have asked what value a laser cannon could possibly have been to a clown act. Instead, however, she said, “Oh, God, I’m a murderer… I think I’m going to be sick…” Vivio whimpered.

“As long as you don’t throw up on the flower, there. If it destabilizes the power source, the explosion could wipe out three-quarters of the continent.” Shari said.

Vivio instantly pulled the flower from her chest and threw it to the side as if she been bitten. “What the Hell did you put on me?!”

“Careful, careful!” Shari cautioned, gingerly picking the thing up off the floor. “You really don’t want to screw with this power source, I’m telling you.”

“What is it?! What exactly is even more dangerous than what I already know about the death-weapon you strapped to my chest?!” Vivio snapped.

Shari considered this. “Well… um… technically it would be incredibly illegal for the battery to be antimatter, so it totally isn’t antimatter.” Shari said very loudly. She then winked.

“Antimatter?! Like that stuff that explodes if it touches anything, from all those books and sci-fi shows where things explode?! You strapped that to me?!”

“No, no. I said that’s not what I did.” Shari said, loudly and obviously, as if she was afraid that someone with the authority to shove her into a padded cell might be listening in. “I would never do something like that. That would be insane. Yes… they would call me mad, were I to toy with the primal forces of creation and destruction like that.” Shari said, still loudly but now with a slightly odd tint to her tone.

“Um… Shari, I realize I should have asked this awhile ago, but have you taken all your pills today?” Vivio asked nervously.

“They would call me insane. So, I would never hold, in the palm of my hand, the raw unfettered strength inherent in the polar opposite of the very universe. There is absolutely no way that I would conduct unsupervised private experiments using an unregistered particle collider to harness the unstoppable power to be found in the very antithesis of existence.” Shari said.

“… … …” Vivio said.

“I would never do anything like that.” Shari said, her voice dropping to a soft whisper. “No matter how much it made me feel like God.”

“Aunt Hayateeeeeeeeee!” Vivio screamed at the top of her lungs. “Shari is off her meds agaaaaaaaain!”

“Dammit!” Hayate’s voice sounded in the distance. “Everyone, check to make sure you still have all your limbs! I’m going to call the police and the fire department, and then we’re going to make her take her damn pills if we have to force-feed them to her!”

Shari pouted. “Nobody here understands me.” She complained.


This story has hit a unique form of writer's block I sometimes get: I know exactly how I want it to end, I'm just not 100% sure how to get there. Sometimes, when this happens, I stop writing the story all together.

And sometimes, I start taking unorthodox paths to my desired ending, and as a result the story gets... kinda weird. I mean weirder than it was before.

If you couldn't tell by the fact that Due just got shot with an anti-matter clown laser, this is one of the second type.

[Nanya01]

Due dies again...

...Dear GODS! What the HELL is in that flower?!

Shari off her meds is a scary thing indeed.

[RadiantBeam]

I'm going to come right out and say that I wrote almost all of this in a single sitting. And I haven't gotten enough sleep over the last few days. Make of this what you will.


Jail Scaglietti was not stupid. Amoral, certainly. Creepy, definitely. Insane? You better believe it. But he was most definitely not stupid.

He had every confidence that, in the eventual confrontation between the two warring circuses, his would claim final victory. He was completely confident in Lutecia; she was his masterpiece, the ultimate expression of Clownish engineering.

But it was never a smart idea to put all of your eggs in one basket, right? And if there was another way to solve the problem… one without even the infintessimal risk that Lutecia might be out-clowned? Well, it would be completely stupid not to pursue that option.

And Jail was not stupid.

Her favorite knife securely hidden beneath her unassuming street clothes, her distinctive hair concealed beneath a short, dark wig, the disguised Due strolled toward Circus Force Six, humming a little tune as she went. She was off to see the clowns.

***
Vivio sighed and put the finishing touches on her makeup.

As depressed as she was, there was no getting around it: she had to go rehearse. Lutecia was her love, yes, but clowning was her life. It simply wasn’t in her to skip practice entirely. Subaru and Ginga needed her, after all. She wandered towards the clown’s section of the training field, passing other acts as she went.

Caro, the animal tamer, politely asking a lion to sit, which it did, purring like a kitten. Caro never used a whip or any other sort of coercive instruments; animals just listened to her. Nobody was sure why. Her maybe-sorta-kinda-boyfriend, Erio Mondial, was sitting off to the side and watching. He was currently wearing a cast on his right arm and an assortment of bandages. Vivio briefly wondered about that before recalling that Shari had attempted to ‘spice up’ his act.

He was lucky he only had one broken arm.

“Gooood boy! Who’s a good boy!” Caro said, scratching the enormous cat under its chin. It fell to the ground and rolled over, asking for belly rubs. “Oh, hi Vivio! Are the clowns already finished?”

“Nope, I’m just running late.” Vivio said, forcing a smile to her face. There was no need to bring her friends down into her gloominess, and besides, it was a clown’s duty to smile. “Hopefully I’ll get there in time for the third act, at least… we’re supposed to use the tiny car in that act, and I always have trouble with that…”

“So how is your… Lutecia situation coming along?” Erio asked.

Vivio winced. “You… you two know about that? Was it mamas, aunt Hayate, or Vita who spilled the beans? C’mon, fess up.”

Caro smiled a bit sadly. “None. You’re… not as discreet about it as you think. We’ve all noticed the long absences, the way you get all wistful whenever anyone talks about Scaglietti’s circus…”

“… the life-sized poster of her you have in your bedroom and you think nobody knows about, but that we found when we went looking for you the first time you wandered off to go see Lutecia perform and didn’t tell anyone…” Erio said, blushing slightly.

Vivio blushed far more than slightly. “That’s for research! Important clowning research!”

“Of course it is.” Erio and Caro said in perfect unison. Almost as if they weren’t lying at all.

“Oh, god, my life is over, isn’t it?” Vivio moaned.

“Not yet, but soon.” Said a new voice. Vivio turned to see the resident trick-shot expert, Teana Lanster, walking toward her. “Vivio, your mom told me that if I saw you, I should tell you she said you should just skip practice tonight.”

“Wh-what? Why?! Is she… is she upset with me? I didn’t think that she…” Vivio began, her already low spirits sinking even further.

“No, it's got nothing to do with your forbidden love." Tea reassured her.

"... Wow, everybody really does know about that, don't they?" Vivio asked sadly.

"Oh, yes. Vita was the only one who hadn't figured it out, and even she knows now." Tea said helpfully.

"... ... wonderful."

"It gets worse. You see, Nanoha doesn't want you to skip practice because she's upset. It’s just that… Shari was looking for you.” Tea said gravely. “And she looked really happy.”

Vivio’s eyes widened in horror.

Erio clutched his bandaged arm as it twinged with sudden pain.

Caro hid behind her lion, distancing herself from Vivio as much as possible.

“Did… did Shari say why she was looking for me?” Vivio asked, a slight quaver in her voice.

It was a pointless question, they all knew it. Shari was the circus engineer and dealt with equipment, not performers. She would only be looking for a specific person for one reason: she had come up with an idea to ‘spice up’ their circus act. And she really did mean well, trying to be cutting edge and help their act flourish. The problem was that Shari’s idea of ‘spicing up’ was a little bit unorthodox. What she considered to be a pleasant, mild sort of spice, others considered to be a shot of pure jalapeño juice applied directly to the eyeballs. Erio’s shattered bones were convincing evidence of that, for any doubters.

“She wants to… improve your act. Has some bold new designs.” Tea said, her tone as cold and lost as the grave.

“I… I thought we got her back on her meds after what happened to Erio.” Vivio said softly. The red-haired boy winced again. Just remembering it made it hurt more.

“We… we think we did, but there’s no certainty. Not with her.” Tea said. “I’m so sorry, Vivi, I know you have a lot on your mind already without this happening. Subaru and Ginga have already said they’d be willing to cut their own rehearsal short and reschedule it for whenever you… aren’t in danger of too much improvement.”

“Tell them thank you, but they can go on without me… I’ll get the act training in on my own time, and Nanoha-mama will make sure I get my three hours of close-combat practice no matter what.” Vivio said, making her way back to her quarters. She would grab mama’s keys, and go hide in Aunt Hayate’s bedroom. Hayate wouldn’t mind, and not even Shari would look there. Besides, Aunt Hayate had one of the nicer beds in the circus, and after the crappy day she’d had, Vivio felt a nap wasn’t out of order. All she needed to do was make sure that she made it all the way there without running into…

“Viviooooooo!” Said a familiar, excited-puppy voice that filled her body with dread and sent chills down her spine. God, I barely made it a five feet… She thought, sensing the approach of Disaster.

“Hi, Shari! How are... things?” Vivio said with false enthusiasm. “I really must be going, have many errands to run, practice to do, all that, simply can’t take the time to talk right n-“

“Vivio!” Shario Finnenio said, clapping a friendly hand onto Vivio’s shoulder and an iron clamp onto her hand. “You and I are going to make history. Follow me!”

“Bye-bye you two!” Tea said, waving to them with forced cheer.

"I liked Vivio. I'm going to miss her when she's dead." Caro said.

Erio winced again.


***

Due smiled. “Wow, that is so interesting.”

Phillip Camisaroja smiled right back. It wasn’t often a pretty girl took such interest in a simple roadie, right? He really ought to get back to work, but technically he was still on circus property, and if he stopped for a few minutes to chat up a cutie there was nothing wrong with that. “Yeah, I guess working at a circus is pretty unusual, isn’t it? I mean, I only help set stuff up and take it apart, but still…”

“I certainly wouldn’t know what it’s like to work at one of those places.” Due purred. “You’re simply fascinating.”

“Yeah… yeah, I guess I am! I mean, I’ve even done things like calm rampaging elephants!” Phillip said. Well, not really… Miss Caro had done that by politely requesting the elephant stop rampaging, then giving it a nice treat. But he’d been in the area!

“That’s just amazing.” Due said. “But you know what the most amazing thing is? How all of you circus workers wear the same outfit.”

“Er… really?”

“Really. I mean, you all wear the exact same clothing. And you’re such a lightly built man… I bet you’re not much bigger than me.” Due said.

“Er… that’s kind of an odd thing to notice…” Phillip said.

“Why, I bet that if I pried open that manhole over there and dumped your body in the sewer, then wore your uniform, I could pass as a circus worker here.” Due said, smiling brilliantly.

“… that’s a strangely specific thing to think of. Ah, well, I guess it’s true, though.” Phillip said.

At this point, Due began to get the impression that perhaps Phillip was only a roadie because he genuinely wasn’t smart enough to get any job more complicated than picking stuff up and moving it to other places.

“I,” She said slowly, drawing her knife, “Am about to murder you and dump your body in a filthy sewer. Then I’m going to use your outfit to help me sneak through the circus unnoticed, so that I can murder someone else.”

“Wow, isn’t that kind of morbid for a joke?” Phillip asked.

“… … … …” Due said. “You know, I felt a little bit sorry about this before, since you’re totally unrelated to what I’m doing here. But now? I just think that I’m doing the gene pool a favor.”

Five minutes later, she walked into the Circus Force Six grounds in her new... well, slightly used... roadie’s outfit.

***

Vivio looked down at the flower in doubt. "I don't know, Shari. The 'water-squirting flower worn on the lapel' is sort of an old stand-by for a reason: water won't kill anybody. And the last 'upgrade' you made to my squirting flower very nearly did just that."

"Trust me!" Shari said with a brilliant smile. Only a moron would, but she was just so happy. How could you say no to her? "This will be great. This flower still squirts water, just the new power source increases the range ten-fold! You can even hit the audience! They love that sort of thing, right? Participation!"

"... that's all it does? You're sure?" Vivio asked.

"Of course!"

"Well then. If you swear to me that's the case... I'll give it a try." Vivio said.

"Wonderful! That's great! Make sure you don't point it at anyone." Shari said.

"... you said it just shoots water."

"And I was absolutely telling the truth!" Shari reassured her. "Just don't want anyone to get wet."

"Er... okay..." Vivio said. Realistically, she knew she shouldn't. But if she didn't, Shari would do it herself. At least this way she could make sure nobody was in the area.

Looking around the clearing, Vivio made sure that nobody was anywhere nearby, pointed the flower at empty space, and prepared to squirt some 'water'.

***

Due slipped between the tents and trailers like a ghost.

She preferred it this way. The disguise was a nice backup, but if she could avoid being seen at all, it was a mark of pride.

The little clown was off by herself, now. Just the target and one other woman; easy prey. Finding her had been almost too simple, really; nobody bothered to hide anything in this place. Everyone was yammering about how Vivio had gone off with Shari and the direction they'd gone... didn't these people know how to lie, hide information, and misdirect? You know, like normal people.

Hiding behind the last remaining structure between her and her target, Due smirked. She'd have to kill both girls, of course; she really shouldn't wait here any longer than she had to. It would be quick, clean, and efficient.

She slid her trusty knife into her hand noiseless. Sorry, kid. Just business. She thought.

Then, quick as a striking snake, she leapt from cover and went on the attack.

***

Vivio wasn't quite certain what happened, really.

She pressed the flower that 'totally just squirted water', and what emitted from it was a beam of coherent light, bright red and so hot she could smell her own hair slightly singe.

A woman dressed in a roadie's outfit appeared suddenly, like a ghost, from behind the nearest tent, and charged straight at Vivio. Straight at Vivio, from the direction that Vivio herself had been looking. The direction that the flower had been facing, specifically.

The woman stood for a few seconds, a knife in her hand, a look of shock on her face, and a neatly burned hole in her chest.

She fell, then, and silence fell with her. Briefly.

"Huh. Guess the laser works after all." Shari said.

“Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!” Vivio shrieked. “I killed her! I killed her! I killed her!”

“Don’t be silly, dear.” Shari said. “The laser killed her, not you. Which means it probably isn’t safe for use in your real act… darn. Well, at least now I know. Good thing I told you it shot water, eh?”

Under better circumstances, Vivio would probably have asked what value a laser cannon could possibly have been to a clown act. Instead, however, she said, “Oh, God, I’m a murderer… I think I’m going to be sick…” Vivio whimpered.

“As long as you don’t throw up on the flower, there. If it destabilizes the power source, the explosion could wipe out three-quarters of the continent.” Shari said.

Vivio instantly pulled the flower from her chest and threw it to the side as if she been bitten. “What the Hell did you put on me?!”

“Careful, careful!” Shari cautioned, gingerly picking the thing up off the floor. “You really don’t want to screw with this power source, I’m telling you.”

“What is it?! What exactly is even more dangerous than what I already know about the death-weapon you strapped to my chest?!” Vivio snapped.

Shari considered this. “Well… um… technically it would be incredibly illegal for the battery to be antimatter, so it totally isn’t antimatter.” Shari said very loudly. She then winked.

“Antimatter?! Like that stuff that explodes if it touches anything, from all those books and sci-fi shows where things explode?! You strapped that to me?!”

“No, no. I said that’s not what I did.” Shari said, loudly and obviously, as if she was afraid that someone with the authority to shove her into a padded cell might be listening in. “I would never do something like that. That would be insane. Yes… they would call me mad, were I to toy with the primal forces of creation and destruction like that.” Shari said, still loudly but now with a slightly odd tint to her tone.

“Um… Shari, I realize I should have asked this awhile ago, but have you taken all your pills today?” Vivio asked nervously.

“They would call me insane. So, I would never hold, in the palm of my hand, the raw unfettered strength inherent in the polar opposite of the very universe. There is absolutely no way that I would conduct unsupervised private experiments using an unregistered particle collider to harness the unstoppable power to be found in the very antithesis of existence.” Shari said.

“… … …” Vivio said.

“I would never do anything like that.” Shari said, her voice dropping to a soft whisper. “No matter how much it made me feel like God.”

“Aunt Hayateeeeeeeeee!” Vivio screamed at the top of her lungs. “Shari is off her meds agaaaaaaaain!”

“Dammit!” Hayate’s voice sounded in the distance. “Everyone, check to make sure you still have all your limbs! I’m going to call the police and the fire department, and then we’re going to make her take her damn pills if we have to force-feed them to her!”

Shari pouted. “Nobody here understands me.” She complained.


This story has hit a unique form of writer's block I sometimes get: I know exactly how I want it to end, I'm just not 100% sure how to get there. Sometimes, when this happens, I stop writing the story all together.

And sometimes, I start taking unorthodox paths to my desired ending, and as a result the story gets... kinda weird. I mean weirder than it was before.

If you couldn't tell by the fact that Due just got shot with an anti-matter clown laser, this is one of the second type.


....

Holy crap, Shari off her meds is scary. :twitch:

[Jokulhaup]

Shari off her meds is the best thing since sliced bread.

[Satashi]

Lyrical Days you say?

Make it into a GAME?

http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/th_lyricaldays.jpg (http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/lyricaldays.jpg)

Well since you twisted me arm........

Download Lyrical Days game here! (http://www.megaupload.com/?d=S0FVF7NF)

Currently only have "Roof" and "cafeteria" options available..... Depending on what people think, I may do more :3

Art ripped from Danbooru until I can get art done for me specifically. I photo shopped them to my needs.
Backgrounds ripped from other dating sims ^^;
Plot made by and scripted by me.
Music ripped from.....well, you get bonus points if you know >:3

Neat tricks:
Hold down CTRL to skip past text you've already seen. It won't go past new stuff and will stop at choices.
Scroll mouse to go back through text.
Right click for options such as music volume, save game, load game, ect.

.....So what do you guys think? @_@

[EDIT]
Mediafire link: http://www.mediafire.com/?zjznjznemjw

[Nya~n]

What I think? I think you need a mediafire link for that too, since megaupload's racist towards Asia ISPs.

[Satashi]

What I think? I think you need a mediafire link for that too, since megaupload's racist towards Asia ISPs.

http://www.mediafire.com/?zjznjznemjw

there you go. Updated post too ^^

[Nya~n]

first off, FINALLY, A GLIMPSE OF THE ELUSIVE LYRICAL DAYS!

now, here's my opinion.

you might want to break up some of the sentences a little. most VNs tend to keep their explanatory texts as short as possible at one go, choosing to break them up into a few more clicks of the A button instead of 3 lines at one shot.

also, i dunno if Fate having 2 buttons undone at the start of the game is kinda... surprising. sure, it's hot and the wind's cooling, but it just looks like a rape doujin waiting to happen. you might want to try and see if there's a more conservative image and leave the buttons undone image for a later, risque-ier scene or flag status.

now, for the errors.
"Notcing nanoha in the hallway"

i wouldn't say that Yuuno "scratched the back of [his] head shyly". it'd be more like "embarrassed" in that situation. taking out "shyly" and replacing it with ", embarrassed" would probably sound better.

I was starving, I really was, but Fate's cooking was... how you say... deadly
imo "how would you say" might sound a little better, but maybe that's just me. as much as we're used to contractions(or even sheer exclusion) in our daily dialogue is second nature, this is still a written work, internal dialogue or not.

You're lieing

So if I made lunch tomorrow, would you will you eat it all?
changed phrasing mid-sentence, didn't you?


If you can get the art done specifically or are more willing to put in more time in photoshopping, then I'd suggest giving them more facial expressions. Getting kissed by a dead fish might just feel more expressive than this is.

You might also want to work on how you started off the story. While something like that works well in anime and probably in novelisations, VNs don't read that well if you start off that out of nowhere. Most of them get into the groove of the introduction slowly before they start introducing characters. Throwing in a daydreaming moment getting interrupted feels somewhat... abrupt

Personally, I'm not sure what to grade the scenarios thus far in delivery. Between this and Renai Blogger(another amateur VN made using the Ren'Py engine. then again, isn't every amateur VN made using Ren'Py?), if I compare the scenes you have and and the corresponding portions in Blogger based on just delivery, script and direction, I'd gladly pick Blogger.

[spawnofthejudge]

The music's from Secret of Mana, of course. :)

And a musical composer...:uhoh: If I walk away slowly enough, will they notice?

[Kaijo]

Future Tense
Chapter 2: The Road to Hell

The first chapter can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 2: The Road to Hell

Xx~~*~~xX

The slow patter of raindrops on the leaves overhead was the only sound in the vicinity, as the two travelers took refuge under a small rocky cliff gulley in the forest. Ever since the short discussion after the revelation earlier, Nanoha had lapsed into silence, her thoughts confused. She was still aware of her companion, the cyborg Uno, watching her impassively, but the majority of her thinking had to do with her new reality.

Nanoha stared at her companion, suddenly and keenly aware her heart pumping blood through her body, and said the only thing she could think of: "I'm not dead!"

"I was hesitant to say before, at least until we got out of the city, because I was unsure how you would react," Uno admitted.

"You said that once I was outside the city, I was free to do as I wished," Nanoha countered.

"Yes, that is true, but I think it would be within your interests to understand everything that has happened since you died," Uno replied.

"There you go again; I'm not dead!" Nanoha argued, then paused as a horrible feeling flooded over her. "Unless I'm a...."

"Correct," Uno told her, pausing also and turning to look back at Nanoha. "You're a clone. The real Nanoha Takamachi died over 50 years ago."

Nanoha studied her hands, pondering how she was supposed to feel different, if she wasn't the real Nanoha Takamachi. Then again, who is to say she wasn't? She didn't feel anything out of the ordinary, she still felt like Nanoha; but then again, wouldn't a clone feel the same way? And did it really matter? Fate was a clone, and Nanoha was more than willing to accept her as a real human; but then again, Fate was a clone of Alicia, and they were two separate personalities despite the genetic similarities.

[Perhaps I should take a new name?] she wondered inwardly.

She closed her eyes and shook her head, realizing that a new name was the least of her worries; if this really was the future and everything she knew had changed, she needed to decide on a new course of action.

[But what?] the thought came, which was promptly pushed aside as she opened her eyes and noticed two hands holding objects in front of her. "What's this?"

"One of the apples and a protein bar," Uno answered, her features unreadable in the darkening evening from where she sat next to Nanoha. "You need to keep your strength up."

"Thank you," Nanoha told her and reached out for them, then paused. "Wait, what about you?"

She shook her head. "I can control my internal functions to limit my energy output and slow my metabolism; I won't need as much sustenance as long as I keep my activity low. However, I have no real offensive capabilities, and as a mage, you need nutrition to keep your magic up in case we run into unforeseen circumstances."

"I can't possibly take all the food!" Nanoha insisted, withdrawing her hands.

"This is not all the food," Uno replied simply, placing the two objects in Nanoha's lap, then pulling her cloak back to reveal a couple of packs around her waist. "I have enough here for two days, but we will need to buy some more in a town. If you wish me to continue to travel with you, that is."

Nanoha sighed, deciding it was better not to argue about food, and carefully bit into the better portions of the apple, swallowing before asking the thought on her mind. "How?"

"I do not understand," Uno stated, confused.

"How did I, the other Nanoha, die?" Nanoha inquired, in between bites of her meal.

Uno was quiet for a moment, perhaps gathering her thoughts. "The exact details of your death were classified. I was still in prison at the time, and the doctor was never able to learn exactly what killed you. All we know is that it concerned some lost logia."

[Figures,] Nanoha thought, surprising herself at how dark her thoughts were turning. She shook her head, then asked, "Even if I believe you about all this, which I am still thinking over... how does my death amount to all of this? How does that make Hayate into an enemy?"

"It wasn't entirely your death," Uno answered. "There were several other factors, but Jail determined that your death was the start, the key moment when things began to worsen on Mid-Childa and in the universe. The doctor believed that it was then that Hayate began to work harder to get more mages into the Bureau, and train them harder, so that such a situation would never happen again."

A strange humming sound began to resonate from above somewhere, causing Uno to quickly turn silent. Even if the darkness, Nanoha could see Uno's eyes widen slightly and a finger going to her lips to indicate that Nanoha should be quiet. Eyebrows narrowing in confusion, Nanoha glanced upward, but she couldn't see anything from underneath the rocky cliff overhang and the thick tree cover. After a few minutes, the humming faded entirely.

"I do not think they detected us," Uno stated at last, scanning the vicinity.

"What was that about?" Nanoha wondered aloud.

"Sentries," Uno replied. "Robotic patrols. You might recognize them as descendants of the old type-3 drones you fought against during the JS incident. Hayate may be searching for us outside the city as a precaution or it could be just a standard patrol. I believe there there is a strong probability she thinks we are still hiding within Clanagan."

"Is that why you insisted we keep moving until we got to this place?" Nanoha questioned, gesturing at the rocky cliff overhang.

Uno nodded. "Yes, to hide our thermal signature."

Nanoha sighed, finishing off the protein bar. "I still don't understand why I need to hide from Hayate. She's a friend of mine! Or at least, of the real Nanoha. I don't think she'd treat a clone any differently."

"As I said before, she is not the Hayate you knew," Uno repeated. "Once she gained a leadership position in the Bureau, she slowly turned the planet into a totalitarian state, in the name of keep its citizens safe. I'll tell you more tomorrow, but you should try to get some rest now. I would prefer to get moving again before light."

Nanoha gazed at the other woman as she debated the suggestion, but the cyborg's expression was inscrutable. For some reason, Nanoha found the other woman's presence somehow comforting; maybe because Uno was at least a familiar face in a strange world, and Nanoha felt the cyborg was being truthful and straight with her, despite how strange the circumstances. She didn't fully trust the cyborg yet, but she decided that cautious trust was the best policy at the moment, at least until she knew more.

And truth be told, she was a bit sleepy. "Alright, tomorrow then."

She leaned back against the dirt wall of the gulley and closed her eyes, soon finding herself fast asleep.

x~~*~~x

[I]Her mirror image stared back at her. "Who are you?"

"I don't understand," Nanoha asked, confused. "Aren't you me?"

"You are me," the other version of her said mysteriously. "And you are not."

"I'm a clone," Nanoha answered. "At least, I think so. But I know I am real, too... aren't I? And you are the other me, the one who died, the original."

Her double gazed impassively at her, as if waiting for something. "Search for the truth about us."

"The truth? I don't understand."

"Search for the truth, and you will understand," the original repeated, fading from view.

"No, wait!" Nanoha called, reaching out to touch the other, but passing through the dissolving image as it rippled, as if she were plunging her hand into a watery surface. "I have more questions!"

But the reflection was gone.

Nanoha awoke at the gentle prodding, rubbing her eyes, her cloak a bit moist from the morning dew.

"We should get moving," Uno was saying. "The sun will be up soon, and I would like to be further away from Clanagan before then."

"I still don't understand why," Nanoha asked tiredly, the unsettling dream still fresh in her memory. "Where are we going? And why?"

Before she responded, Uno reached into the neck of her jumpsuit and pull out a cracked pendant. "The doctor said I should get you away from Clanagan before showing you this, but I think we are far enough for now. It was slightly damaged in the fall and I've been trying to fix it all night."

As Nanoha watched in curiosity, Uno opened the pendant which began to emit a glow, forming a miniature hologram of Jail's human form that smiled as it spoke.

"Greetings Nanoha... machi," the image said, occasionally fading out to static as it played it's recorded message. "I bet you... wondering what's going on. Uno can... history. But I... dissatisfied with Hayet's rule.... keeps me on a short leash, haha. I always... control, but not with the way things are. Several months ago, I... unknown visitor. He offered... to change things. I received... genetic material to grow a clone... head to mountains... someone waits for you.... not sure whether... plan will work... I am intrigued, but you... free to do as you wish.... Uno, do whatever you can to assist... luck."

Nanoha blinked as the image faded. "That's it?"

"As I said, it was damaged," Uno stated, sliding the pendant back down her jumpsuit. "There are apparently some coordinates in there, but I can only partially access them. I need some tools to fix it, which is another reason I would like to get to another town soon."

"What is this plan?" Nanoha asked, standing with her. "And now that I think about it, Jail said something about the future of the world depended on me, somehow."

"The doctor never shared it with me, and now I know why," Uno answered as they began to walk. "He must have suspected one of us was working for Hayate. All we knew was that we started cloning someone several months ago, which turned out to be you. He did honestly seem to believe that you could change things, however, if that is what you wish. Per the doctor's order, I am under your command now; I shall assist you in whatever way you desire."

Nanoha paused and glanced at the woman, but Uno appeared quite serious. "And if I want to return to Clanagan and talk to Hayate?"

"I would advise against it, but if that is your wish, I will help you," Uno replied reluctantly. "I admit I am unsure what Hayate might do with you, but I will probably not live long."

Nanoha spared a glanced back the way they had come, which she knew to lead to the city. She was free to do what she wanted, but would returning honestly be the right thing to do? If Jail and Uno were right, doing so would kill any chance at the mission's success which somehow hinged on her; and she'd never know the reason why she had been brought back.

"What do you recommend, then?" Nanoha inquired.

"If we continue traveling northeast, we'll reach the small harbor town of Helana by evening," Uno explained. "If they don't have what I need to fix the pendant, we can take a boat across the ocean to Organtz; it's a large commercial town where many come to trade. I admit I am curious as to how the doctor feels you can change the world, so even if he had not ordered it, I would still journey with you."

[She's not the only one,] Nanoha realized, then sighed. "Alright, let's do that. This way?"

Uno nodded as the two began walking again. "Nanoha, I want to thank you. I know you have no reason to trust us, given our past history."

"I still don't, entirely," Nanoha admitted. "But I do believe in giving people second chances. I can return to Clanagan at any time to confront Hayate, but for now I'll see what Jail's plan entails. Once I know, I decide what to do then."

Uno's lips turned upwards slightly, in what almost looked like an attempt at a friendly smile. "Fair enough."

x~~*~~x

"City sweep is 68% complete," an emotionless voice intoned from her computer station. "Estimate completion in eight hours. It would be faster, but we are undermanned at the moment."

"Jail would have to make his move now, with most of our forces off-world," another female voice noted derisively from where she lounged off to the side, partially obscured by shadow.

"Don't forget who he is, Wendi," a deeper female reminded her.

Wendi leaned into the light and barked a short laugh. "Ha! As if I'd forget something like that, Nove! I'm just surprised Tre and Sette still followed him. You'd think, after all these years, they'd know better. I'm only surprised Quattro sold him out."

Nove snorted. "She'd sell out anyone if the price was right. But I still think I should have handled his interrogation; Quattro has yet to show any results." She glanced over at the woman in the command chair and cracked her knuckles. "I still can..."

Hayate leaned forward, folding her fingers in front of her face in quiet contemplation as she glanced at her own screen. "We shall soon see. Send him in."

The door to the command center wooshed open, and wheels creaked as the midget robot was pushed into the room by the #4 cyborg who promptly made a showy bow. "Apologies for the delay, but the doctor's mind is proving most resistant to my methods."

Static occasionally flickered across the robot's screen, but Jail's face was still visible. "I know your construction and limits of your abilities, dear Quattro."

"He is right about that," Wendi agreed. "Hacking machines is more your forte, and despite what he is now, he still has a human brain."

"Why don't I show you just how well I can hack brains, human or otherwise?" Quattro offered, smiling with teeth.

Hayate cut them off before they could continue. "Enough. Wendi is right, but remember, doctor, that I had that container robot built just for you, to haul your brain around. Quattro, what did you learn from Tre and Sette?"

She shrugged. "Sadly, not much. Just that they were to escort and protect that Nanoha clone. They didn't know why, or where she was headed, though. And I very thoroughly probed their minds." She shot Wendi an inviting look.

"So, my dear doctor, this is how you repay me?" Hayate questioned, slowly rising from her chair and producing a remote control. "I pulled you from prison, gave you room to conduct your research, and even spared your life, and this what I get? Tell me: what are your plans for that Nanoha clone?"

"It was actually a surprise for your birthday party, but Quattro had to go and ruin it," Jail replied.

Hayate casually hit a button on the remote and lights flashed in the thick, murky, yellow liquid Jail's brain rested in, accompanied by horrid electronic screams. Nove and Wendi looked away, while Quattro watched eagerly; but the three computer technicians just ignored it as they concentrated on their screens.

After one full minute, Hayate cut it off. "You know I don't want to do this, doctor. You're a valuable resource and it hurts me greatly that you'd betray my trust like this. Just tell me what I want to know and this will all be over; I might just let you finally die, too."

"Don't tempt me," Jail's voice replied, heaving.

Hayate ran a hand through her short, white hair as she closed her eyes and took a breath. "Girls, leave me."

Obeying immediately, Wendi, Nove, Quattro, and the three technicians got up and left without a word, knowing better than to question her orders. As the door slid shut, Hayate checked her screen, activating the room's barrier system; no one could get in or out now.

"Well then, doctor, it's just you and me," Hayate told him, then flashed for a moment as her hair turned back to brown.

"And me," Rein said emotionlessly, floating down to merge with Jail's brain.

"Rein will probe every nook and cranny in your mind," Hayate told him impassively. "And in the end, I will know everything. It won't be pleasant, and it will be painful; I've specifically told her to make it as agonizing as possible."

Jail's image on the screen began to contort, his mouth dropping open as his head flopped around.

Hayate clucked her tongue at him. "You forced me to take this measure. I didn't want to, but I must know what you've been up to. Oh, and try not to think about your Nanoha clone, and desperately try not to think about where she is going."

The screaming continued until the robot's vocal processor burned out, the supreme commander of Mid-Childa and the Bureau closing her eyes to visualize in her mind the images and thoughts Rein was sending her.

Then she heard Rein's surprised voice, which mirrored her own astonishment. "[Hayate!]"

"I see it, Rein," Hayate noted, eyes opening again as she stared in disgust at the midget Jail robot. "To think you would go so far as to wipe your own memory of your plans..."

x~~*~~x

Helena was just as Uno described.; a fishing village omplete a few seafaring ships that ferried people between three other towns. But that still didn't prepare Nanoha for the state of the village; the buildings were all wood in various states of disrepair, and even the ships were made with timber. Apparently, Hayate had diverted all mineral resources to the construction of drones, spaceships, and other weapons to outfit her army.

They would have arrived much earlier if Uno had let her fly them here, but the cyborg had warned her not to risk using magic carelessly. Apparently the sentinel drones could detect magic in use and so it would give them away; Nanoha had to hide the fact that she could do magic, unless it was really necessary. The only good news was that the drones comprised most of the forces on Mid-Childa; the actual human mage soldier count was rather low, as the majority were currently engaged on other worlds.

"Here," Uno directed quietly, as the two entered a seaside bar that was decently filled with patrons. "There should be someone here who owns a ship we can book passage on."

Nanoha remained quiet and just nodded, trying her best to look inconspicuous. Fortunately, most of the occupants showed various levels of intoxication, or were otherwise engaged in various jovial conversations or listening to the piano player in the corner, so the pair were only given cursory glances. Uno led them to the bar, leaning over to whisper in the barkeep's ear, who pointed out a circular table with a lone individual under a straw hat. The cyborg nodded and the two went over to sit down.

"We hear you own a ship which can take us to Organtz," Uno inquired as they sat down.

The man was leaning back some, and his hat was tipped down far enough to hide most of his facial features. "Used to. The government has put a moratorium on travel. I ain't goin' nowhere."

"We can pay well," Uno indicated, reaching into her cloak and bringing out some of her money.

The ship owner lifted his head slightly and gazed at the coins, before lowering it again. "Nope, sorry. You couldn't pay me enough to go against the government."

Nanoha narrowed her eyes; the man was trying to hide it, but she could tell he was afraid. "What's wrong?"

"None of your business," he shot back tersely, then lifted his drink and took a swallow. "Now get lost. Don't make me say it again."

Nanoha glanced at Uno, who shrugged, clearly at a loss for what to do.

"Thank you anyway," Nanoha replied, the two getting up and moving to an empty table while a barmaid, who couldn't have been older than twelve, brought them a pair of drinks; Nanoha couldn't tell if they were alcoholic or not, though. "Now what?"

"I am unsure," Uno admitted. "I was not expecting Hayate to lock down trade routes so quickly. We could keep moving; the next town is two days travel, with no guarantee we could get a ship there, either. We could possibly wait until nightfall and steal a ship-"

"No," Nanoha said quickly. "I won't steal."

Uno looked up, meeting her gaze, but quickly relented, obviously disappointed. "Well, there are other towns that might have the tools I need, but-"

The bar's door slammed open, interrupting Uno as the piano music died instantly and the room went deathly quiet. The two women glanced up, seeing two enforcer soldiers standing there, war staves in hand. Nanoha couldn't help but notice how different they were from the old bureau's mages; a yellow lightning bolt symbol adorned the black chest armor, and the staves were double-bladed with a green jewel between them, obviously functioning as melee weapons in addition to magic blasters.

"We're looking for someone and we received information that they are here," one of them intoned ominously, eyes sweeping over the room as his partner began searching person-to-person. "Cooperate, and we'll be gone and your life will return to normal."

Nanoha tensed up, but felt Uno's hand on her knee.

"Well, Randy?" the one in the doorway asked.

"She's here, I'm picking up a reading," Randy replied as he swung his staff around slowly, pointing it at various people. "There!"

He suddenly leapt the bar and grabbed a barmaid who was hiding underneath it, as she shrieked, "Let me go!"

It was the same young barmaid that brought them their drinks, Nanoha realized; the one who couldn't have been older than 11 or 12. To her surprise, the man they had attempted to book passage with immediately jumped to his feet and sprinted towards them.

"No, please let my daughter go!" he nearly shouted, begging. "She's just a young girl!"

"Easy pops," Randy's partner threatened. "You know the rules. All mages must enlist with the bureau for mandatory service."

"But she's not a soldier!" the girl's father pleaded. "And can barely use any magic at all! She'll die if you send her into combat!"

He promptly doubled over as Randy's partner jabbed him in the stomach with the dull end of the staff. “She'll be well-trained and well looked after, you should be glad; she'll do a lot better than you will in this dump.”

Nanoha shot Uno a dark look, knowing the other woman got her meaning.

“We can't!” Uno insisted in a barely audible voice. “We can't risk you being discovered! Even if you save her, more enforcers will arrive. We'll both be caught. There is more at stake than just one girl. Remember the boy!”

Nanoha's jaw clenched as she remembered jumping in to help that boy, and Tre giving her life so that Nanoha and Uno could escape, but she still didn't have to like this. What did the world matter, if a single innocent life was sacrificed? It ran contrary to what Nanoha had believed in for her entire life.

“What will happen to her?” Nanoha asked, as the girl was dragged to the entrance.

“Probably taken to the local processing facility for initial internment along with the others they pick up, and then later shipped off to a training facility,” Uno guessed. “Perhaps off-world.”

“Others?” Nanoha questioned, her left eyebrow raising slightly as she pictured more people like the girl being rounded up.

The bar's silence slowly gave way to music and light conversation as the two enforcers left, the girl's father still on the ground, holding his stomach and crying.”Livia....”

The name was different, but it was close enough to send a cold shock through Nanoha's body that practically drove her to her feet. “Find me later.”

Before Uno could ask, Nanoha was in motion, jumping onto the back of the Captain and wrenching him to the floor. As his partner turned in surprise, Nanoha sprung up and punch him across the face, pain lancing up her fist at the action. She then quickly turned and began to break the binds that held the girl, pulling at them with all her might.

"Don't interfere with official bureau business!" the captain demanded, pointing his staff at Nanoha and firing a green beam.

Instinctively, her hand went up and formed a Round Shield, but the blast shattered it and impacted her body, sending her flying against the wall. Dazed, she wondered why a standard enforcer's magical short could be so powerful.

"Captain, she's a mage!" Randy declared, stating the obvious.

"Of course she is, you idiot!" the captain replied angrily, advancing and firing again. "Help me take her down!"

Nanoha had managed to put up another shield, but combined firepower of the two energy beams blasted her out the door where she landed on the ground in a heap. As her consciousness faded, her ears caught one last line:

"You are under arrest..."

Xx~~*~~xX

[Satashi]

first off, FINALLY, A GLIMPSE OF THE ELUSIVE LYRICAL DAYS!

now, here's my opinion.

you might want to break up some of the sentences a little. most VNs tend to keep their explanatory texts as short as possible at one go, choosing to break them up into a few more clicks of the A button instead of 3 lines at one shot.

also, i dunno if Fate having 2 buttons undone at the start of the game is kinda... surprising. sure, it's hot and the wind's cooling, but it just looks like a rape doujin waiting to happen. you might want to try and see if there's a more conservative image and leave the buttons undone image for a later, risque-ier scene or flag status.

now, for the errors.


i wouldn't say that Yuuno "scratched the back of [his] head shyly". it'd be more like "embarrassed" in that situation. taking out "shyly" and replacing it with ", embarrassed" would probably sound better.


imo "how would you say" might sound a little better, but maybe that's just me. as much as we're used to contractions(or even sheer exclusion) in our daily dialogue is second nature, this is still a written work, internal dialogue or not.




changed phrasing mid-sentence, didn't you?


If you can get the art done specifically or are more willing to put in more time in photoshopping, then I'd suggest giving them more facial expressions. Getting kissed by a dead fish might just feel more expressive than this is.

You might also want to work on how you started off the story. While something like that works well in anime and probably in novelisations, VNs don't read that well if you start off that out of nowhere. Most of them get into the groove of the introduction slowly before they start introducing characters. Throwing in a daydreaming moment getting interrupted feels somewhat... abrupt

Personally, I'm not sure what to grade the scenarios thus far in delivery. Between this and Renai Blogger(another amateur VN made using the Ren'Py engine. then again, isn't every amateur VN made using Ren'Py?), if I compare the scenes you have and and the corresponding portions in Blogger based on just delivery, script and direction, I'd gladly pick Blogger.

Thanks for point that stuff out :3 I felt the beginning was abrupt too. But this was the first time I ever did anything like this, so it was more test, trial/error.

Not sure if I'm goping to continue this, it was jsut an example :3 I learned a lot from it ^^

[RadiantBeam]

Not sure if I'm goping to continue this, it was jsut an example :3 I learned a lot from it ^^

If we get to vote on it, I vote you continue it. :p

[Rising Dragon]

If you continue it, we might get to see how Erio might've turned out...

[00-Raiser]

Lyrical Days you say?

Make it into a GAME?

http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/th_lyricaldays.jpg (http://i850.photobucket.com/albums/ab64/Satashi26/lyricaldays.jpg)

Well since you twisted me arm........

Oh my, what have I done? :heh: If I had known taking your h-game virginity would result in this...

... I'd have done it sooner :D

Future Tense
Chapter 2: The Road to Hell

The first chapter can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

in the name of keep its citizens safe (keeping)

with Hayet's rule (Hayate, unless you purposely mispelled it)

Helena was just as Uno described.; (ditch the period)

a fishing village omplete a few (complete with a)

holding his stomach and crying.”Livia....” (missing a space)

As always, I pointed out some errors in the quote.

Boy, clone-Nanoha is an idiot. An apt chapter title, as her good intentions are screwing everything up. The girl needs a hard lesson in adapting to new environments.

Another good chapter, giving us a deeper look into the new world and the circumstances that created it. Still plenty of vaugeness and mystery, ensuring that we'll stick around to find out more. Great job :D

[Moczo]

Due dies again...

...Dear GODS! What the HELL is in that flower?!

Shari off her meds is a scary thing indeed.

....

Holy crap, Shari off her meds is scary. :twitch:

Shari off her meds is the best thing since sliced bread.

If I'm being totally honest, Shari off her meds may be my favorite scene in the story thus far. Something about the whole scenario just cracks me up, I can't help it.

Thanks for point that stuff out :3 I felt the beginning was abrupt too. But this was the first time I ever did anything like this, so it was more test, trial/error.

Not sure if I'm goping to continue this, it was jsut an example :3 I learned a lot from it ^^

I'm casting my vote for continue, if not this actual VN then at least something like it. It's just... well, it's just too cool to not continue.

[RadiantBeam]

If I'm being totally honest, Shari off her meds may be my favorite scene in the story thus far. Something about the whole scenario just cracks me up, I can't help it.

Well, it's also a very funny scene. :D And yet somehow, the fact that it is incredibly funny also serves to make it even scarier...

[Kaijo]

As always, I pointed out some errors in the quote.

Boy, clone-Nanoha is an idiot. An apt chapter title, as her good intentions are screwing everything up. The girl needs a hard lesson in adapting to new environments.

Another good chapter, giving us a deeper look into the new world and the circumstances that created it. Still plenty of vaugeness and mystery, ensuring that we'll stick around to find out more. Great job :D

Thanks! Fixed the errors, but I may make a couple more edits for readability. My initial draft of this chapter had a ton more information, but yeah, realized that would be overload. Expect bits and pieces to filter in over several chapters.

Edit: Posted it to ff.net here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/2/Future_Tense).

[RadiantBeam]

New chapter of "Shadowfire" up and running: Downtime (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5301936/18/).

Trying to get caught up for chapter 2 of "Long Distance Goodbye". :heh:

[TheShinySword]

I am seriously not dead, seriously, it's just the end of school and my exams this time.

But what I'm here to say is WHOOOOOO Lyrical Days. Oh and If you want an editor Satashi I'm free :D I did the editing for Aoi Shiro so I'm used to the Visual Novel format. And I need a stuff to do this summer.

[Thunderbird]

And I need a stuff to do this summer.

How about the next chapter of Vividly? :heh:

Welcome back again, btw

[00-Raiser]

So most of you are aware of the problems I have writing NanoFate, particularly with how I can't see the pairing from Nanoha's end of things. Well I tried to use that particular weakness to my advantage, so here's an attempt at a NanoFate piece from Nanoha's POV

It’s strange how sometimes something that should be simple ends up being unusually hard. Fate-chan doesn’t ask much of me, yet I find myself unable to grant her small wish.

Ever since she and I got together, she never missed a chance to let me know how much she loved me, and how I meant the world to her. She’d tell me how I had saved her life, freed her from her abusive mother, and granted her the life she has now. She says she most likely fell in love with me then, but she only realised what her feelings for me were during the later years of grade school. She would always think of me, want to be with me, and dreamed of the day when she would confess her love. She tells me that she loves my kindness, my straight forwardness, my smile, my laugh, my beauty, and much more.

When she tells me these things, she always has this expectant look in her eyes. I can guess what she wants: she wants me to say the same things back to her, to tell her when I fell in love with her, when I knew she was the one I wanted to be with, what exactly I loved about her and so on. I never come through, though, and I can see the flash of hurt go across her face. In that moment she becomes the same lonely girl I met so many years ago.

I can understand why Fate-chan can be so dependant like this at times. The last person she had devoted her heart to cruelly betrayed her feelings and cast her aside. She’s probably afraid that one day I may treat her the same way, so she needs me to elaborate on my feelings so she can be reassured.

I want to provide her with that sense of security by answering those unasked questions, but the problem is I just don’t know. When I fell in love with her, when I knew she was the one for me… I just don’t know when it happened. Fate-chan was a dear friend and I always treated her as such. The thought of becoming more than that hadn’t factored into anything, so I just acted as I normally did around her.

But at some point I guess something just clicked and I couldn’t imagine myself being away from her. I realised that I was happiest when I was with her, but I don’t know when it all began or what specifically it is about her that I was drawn to, I just… was.

… Maybe it is really just that simple in the end? I may not know the specifics, but I can tell her the most important thing:

“Fate-chan, I may not know when it all began, but I do know for sure that I love you more than anything. That’s all there is to it.”

[RadiantBeam]

I am seriously not dead, seriously, it's just the end of school and my exams this time.

But what I'm here to say is WHOOOOOO Lyrical Days. Oh and If you want an editor Satashi I'm free :D I did the editing for Aoi Shiro so I'm used to the Visual Novel format. And I need a stuff to do this summer.

Are you kidding me? If those are enough to kill you, I fully sympathize.

Also, I completely and wholeheartedly support the idea of Shiny being Satashi's editor for Lyrical Days. :D

[deathcurse]

Big Backlog :heh:, so sorry if the comments are pretty short!

I know a few of you have been waiting for this most impatiently. Here it is, Chapter 4 of false light, for your general consumption!

false light
a false light casts a darker Shadow...

SNIP

Ended up a little longer than the ones before it, and I still didn't get everything into this chapter that I wanted to. Oh well, so Chapters 5 and 6 will end up slightly different.

So yeah, Lutecia and Celica are now together. I didn't actually want them to end up teaming up this quickly, but the way the story's working out now, with so many other antagonistic groups (the rogue NSIS elements, the secret Unit Epsilon of the US government, plus the Administrative Council of the IAFW), it felt like a good idea to pare down the factions before I got tangled in a Thirty Xanatos Pileup.

So we meet our two named characters on the Earth side; General Augustus Reed and Dr. Lily Vance. They're yet another antagonistic faction, a secret section of the US government, run by the military that looks at, basically, “weird stuff” that they find or acquire, and tries to make use of it in some manner or another. Usually with the goal of blowing shit up.

Unit Epsilon knows about the TSAB and basically is taking the worst-case scenario as the gospel truth; they're preparing for the Bureau's eventual “invasion.” Of course, we know that won't happen as they've got problems of their own, but they don't know that. They've had their hands on the Precursor Artifact for a long time, but they couldn't figure out how to turn it on.

They're also looking for the Factory, just like Admiral Hayes and the rogue NSIS elements.

Stay tuned for more in Chapter 5!

Edit: Now also up on Fanfiction.net... right here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5853136/4/).

Great fight scenes :). Lutecia's joining Celica seemed abrupt, but like you said in your author's note, it's not entirely out of the blue. Those two definitely had some really nice chemistry there :D, you can really see how much they care about each other.

This took me forever to get this done.

(Maybe I shouldn't be writing all those lemons that I've been writing this last month. :heh:)

Oh well...

Day in the Life

Chapter 36

SNIP

Big, BIG thanks to Rising Dragon for being a pre-reader for me. And nixing a plot that really didn't need to be done. :heh:

Sorry this takes so long, I'm much slower writing when I write on my own.

Poor Hayate...sick, and yet there's still people who want a piece of her! Interesting, I'm assuming that Zafira could spot the faker because the Wolkenritter have their own private way of knowing each other? :)

Yuuno's family reunion was sweet, there were some really nice moments of dialogue there that really show just how affectionate the whole clan is ^^. Having Nanoha and Fate holding each other's kids (even if they're all their kids together) is a nice touch, showing how they really are one happy family :).

Nice to see that Ginga's captain isn't an idiot :)!

So, random Erio/Lutecia friendship short set in Shadowverse, because I've had in stuck in my head for the past two days. I got the name from a Michelle Branch song. :heh:

SNIP

1. My first real attempt at writing Erio, after an important moment at that. :heh: So I apologize if he's OOC.

2. I debated on a few of Lutecia's lines here, but a part of me thinks she'd probably be more casual and open to friends like Erio and Caro, who pretty much saved her and have known her for eight or so years. Plus, some of her lines were just so hilarious that I couldn't not put them down, considering the situation.

3. In Shadowverse canon, this obviously occurs after Lutecia and Vivio's first kiss, but before they hook up, since Lutecia and Erio are eighteen here.

...

Dammit, now that song is stuck in my head! GAH!

The dialogue was definitely the best part here :), Lutecia did have some awesome lines. Caro must be a deep sleeper if she didn't notice Erio get out of bed and leave the apartment in the middle of the night?

I'm going to come right out and say that I wrote almost all of this in a single sitting. And I haven't gotten enough sleep over the last few days. Make of this what you will.


SNIP


If Hayate wanted to be sneaky, she could lend Jail Shari for a day :p....the Scaglietti circus would be in ruins before dinner! :D

A little bit darker comedy this time, although Due being killed doesn't really make anyone shed tears :p. And Vivio really can't keep a secret, eh? :D Pin-up posters probably aren't that subtle!

So most of you are aware of the problems I have writing NanoFate, particularly with how I can't see the pairing from Nanoha's end of things. Well I tried to use that particular weakness to my advantage, so here's an attempt at a NanoFate piece from Nanoha's POV

SNIP

Nice! :) They're both in character IMO, and while Nanoha seemed relatively heartless initially she really induces an "Awwwwwwwwwwww" moment at the end. I agree with her thinking, sometimes it's really hard to know the exact moment when things changed, so her answer is absolutely realistic and acceptable in my opinion :). Nanoha doesn't seem like the type to keep lying about something for someone else's sake, so having her not reply to Fate's silent entreaty is very in character--having her reply with something so bluntly honest yet endearing, is even more so :).

[Tabasco]

Boy, clone-Nanoha is an idiot. An apt chapter title, as her good intentions are screwing everything up. The girl needs a hard lesson in adapting to new environments.



You know in spite of it being the smart move, the funny thing is that if she hadn't gone and jumped the mook, I'd have been a little disappointed, since it would seem like she wouldn't be Nanoha.

Let's hear it for heroes who put honor before reason!

Also, downloaded the VN, and am now deeply impressed. By all means continue this, it's well worth it.

[synaesthetic]

I'm working on Chapter 5, but I don't know how fast it'll come out. This one's a big one, since it's the first time the two opposed NSIS factions do battle.

For those of you with no patience, a teaser for Chapter 5 of false light:

But that wouldn't last. The small communications console next to his computer began to flash urgently. This line was not tied to his office at the Ground Forces HQ, nor was it through ordinary NSIS channels. This was a priority mission-report line, heavily encrypted—the encryption algorithm was actually coded by Celica, thought Chrono with no small amount of irony—designed for use by field agents to report important developments. It also had video, unlike his office line.

Chrono did not hesitate. He immediately answered the incoming call. What he saw made his blood run cold.

A small holographic display materialized in the air before him, displaying the face of Lutecia Alphine—only it was barely recognizeable. The woman's face was haggard and worn. A deep gash burned across her forehead, leaving streaks of dried blood down her face.

“Admiral, I failed my mission,” Lutecia said dully, without preamble.

“Explain yourself,” Chrono ordered immediately.

“The safe house was destroyed. I lost Celica and the Precursor Artifact.”

“What are you talking about, Alphine?” Chrono demanded. “What's this 'Precursor Artifact' you're talking about? What happened to Iris-Lynnfield? Did she do that to you? Was she rescued by someone?”

“No, sir. Admiral, Celica didn't murder those Security Division officers. You were right—there's something very strange going on.”

Chrono digested that little bit of information before making his decision. It was the correct one, of course, but he wasn't happy about this turn of events. Perhaps now, however, he could actually figure out what the hell was going on within his own agency.

“I'm recalling you immediately,” responded Chrono gravely. “Are you able to cast a dimensional transfer and return to Midchilda?”

“I'm wounded, but not so badly I can't do that much,” Lutecia replied gamely. “I should be back at headquarters within the hour.”

“Medical will be waiting for you. I'll debrief you while they patch you up.”

“Yes, sir,” Lutecia said weakly, disconnecting the communication. Chrono dropped his head into his hands and hissed in anger. Something had gone horribly wrong and one of his agents—really just a girl, Chrono thought wrathfully—had yet again paid the price in blood.

Someone would pay dearly for this.

[00-Raiser]

So here's some kinda-sorta-maybe Jail/Precia :uhoh:

I believe I recall first hearing about Precia Testarossa sometime ago. It was just a passing mention of a young up and comer, so I didn’t really pay much mind. I was far too busy with my work to care.

I met her in person at a later time. I had yet to become well known as a criminal so I didn’t have to worry about concealing myself. Scientists spend most of their time cooped up in their labs and don’t bother watching Mid Childa’s Most Wanted anyways.

When I did interact with her, I was enraptured with her almost immediately. Her long, smooth algorithms, her large, well rounded formulas, her luscious, rich mind. I thoroughly enjoyed romping around with her research, amazed at her prowess in the science of familiars and other forms of artificial life.

She was precisely what I was looking for to help further my plan. While I was quite versed in organic matters, my specialty was still machines, so my biological research was lacking in several areas. I am not a small man, and have no qualms in using others for assistance. All scientists do this already anyways. We just build on the research of others; we don’t reinvent the wheel each time.

I informed her of what I was working on: clone technology that could preserve memories, effectively resurrecting an individual in the case of their demise. I had laid down the basic theory, but I had yet to perfect it. I hoped she would provide her insight to the matter.

But she refused! Imagine that! Rather than angry, I was quite amused how she told me she would never do such an ‘unethical’ thing, and that we were scientists, not God.

Despite her gifted mind, I was slightly disappointed in her lack of vision. Could she not see that such research would change the world? The boundary between life and death would be no more and society would turn on its head! Could she not see how incredibly amusing that would be?

No matter, my desires would not be defused so easily.

Oh dear me, who ever would have expected such an unfortunate accident to occur! Some how, and I do so wonder how, an experiment of hers went awry, resulting in untold amounts of damage on the dimensional scale and a far more personal loss.

Her mind may have been sharp, but her heart was oh so weak. Not only had she been banished as a criminal, but she had lost her cute little daughter as well. Oh how tragic! She had become a broken woman and that is when I stepped in to offer her salvation. I reminded her of the method with which she could bring her daughter back to life and this time she did not refuse.

She did marvellous work, truly, and far exceeded my expectations. It wasn’t long before she had a fully formed clone complete with memories, yet for some reason she wasn’t satisfied with it. I don’t care to fathom why this was so. I already had what I wanted.

But still, I thought I should at least give her a tip in appreciation of her hard work. I had heard through the grape vine that a young lad had recently uncovered artefacts of immense power. I simply suggested that perhaps if she had these in her possession, she could travel to a certain legendary place which may have the technology to truly revive the dead. I only had to arrange an accident to occur during the transportation of these items, and the rest would be up to her.

I’m oh so good at arranging accidents.

Her sanity had long since fractured by then, so she bought the idea quite easily. Yes, the events that resulted provided me with great amusement.

Pity what happened to her in the end, but no matter. The legacy she left behind provided me with much to play around with and I am grateful.

So thank you, Precia my dear. Thank you very much.


Also upped my NanoFate short. (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/21/)

[Nanya01]

So here's some kinda-sorta-maybe Jail/Precia :uhoh:

I believe I recall first hearing about Precia Testarossa sometime ago. It was just a passing mention of a young up and comer, so I didn’t really pay much mind. I was far too busy with my work to care.

I met her in person at a later time. I had yet to become well known as a criminal so I didn’t have to worry about concealing myself. Scientists spend most of their time cooped up in their labs and don’t bother watching Mid Childa’s Most Wanted anyways.

When I did interact with her, I was enraptured with her almost immediately. Her long, smooth algorithms, her large, well rounded formulas, her luscious, rich mind. I thoroughly enjoyed romping around with her research, amazed at her prowess in the science of familiars and other forms of artificial life.

She was precisely what I was looking for to help further my plan. While I was quite versed in organic matters, my specialty was still machines, so my biological research was lacking in several areas. I am not a small man, and have no qualms in using others for assistance. All scientists do this already anyways. We just build on the research of others; we don’t reinvent the wheel each time.

I informed her of what I was working on: clone technology that could preserve memories, effectively resurrecting an individual in the case of their demise. I had laid down the basic theory, but I had yet to perfect it. I hoped she would provide her insight to the matter.

But she refused! Imagine that! Rather than angry, I was quite amused how she told me she would never do such an ‘unethical’ thing, and that we were scientists, not God.

Despite her gifted mind, I was slightly disappointed in her lack of vision. Could she not see that such research would change the world? The boundary between life and death would be no more and society would turn on its head! Could she not see how incredibly amusing that would be?

No matter, my desires would not be defused so easily.

Oh dear me, who ever would have expected such an unfortunate accident to occur! Some how, and I do so wonder how, an experiment of hers went awry, resulting in untold amounts of damage on the dimensional scale and a far more personal loss.

Her mind may have been sharp, but her heart was oh so weak. Not only had she been banished as a criminal, but she had lost her cute little daughter as well. Oh how tragic! She had become a broken woman and that is when I stepped in to offer her salvation. I reminded her of the method with which she could bring her daughter back to life and this time she did not refuse.

She did marvellous work, truly, and far exceeded my expectations. It wasn’t long before she had a fully formed clone complete with memories, yet for some reason she wasn’t satisfied with it. I don’t care to fathom why this was so. I already had what I wanted.

But still, I thought I should at least give her a tip in appreciation of her hard work. I had heard through the grape vine that a young lad had recently uncovered artefacts of immense power. I simply suggested that perhaps if she had these in her possession, she could travel to a certain legendary place which may have the technology to truly revive the dead. I only had to arrange an accident to occur during the transportation of these items, and the rest would be up to her.

I’m oh so good at arranging accidents.

Her sanity had long since fractured by then, so she bought the idea quite easily. Yes, the events that resulted provided me with great amusement.

Pity what happened to her in the end, but no matter. The legacy she left behind provided me with much to play around with and I am grateful.

Yes, thank you, Precia my dear. Thank you very much.


Also upped my NanoFate short. (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/21/)

Wow... Um, different than what I was expecting when you told me you were doing this. So, for that, great job. :);)

[synaesthetic]

Jail is such a dork.

[Rising Dragon]

We just need Maria to set him straight.

[Nya~n]

Indeed. We need more of Maria to spank himset him straight.

[WarpObscura]

I am seriously not dead, seriously, it's just the end of school and my exams this time.

But what I'm here to say is WHOOOOOO Lyrical Days. Oh and If you want an editor Satashi I'm free :D I did the editing for Aoi Shiro so I'm used to the Visual Novel format. And I need a stuff to do this summer.

Shiny! Where's the next chapter of Babysitter Zaffy?

Also, have some NSFW crack pairing short and a pathetic attempt at creepypasta.

"Seikou! Seikou! Where have you been?! You've been out the whole night!" Material-L squealed as Material-S closed the door behind her and put her shoes on the shoe rack.

With all the dullness of eating an insipid meal, Material-S lifted her skirt. "I prevailed on Yuuno Scrya to copulate with me."

Material-L stared for a long while, trying to figure out what Material-S had just said, then jumped in surprise. "Seikou, you... you... you..."

Material-S did not bat an eyelid. "I fail to see what is so surprising."

"Congratulations, sister of ours!" Material-D said, clapping. Joy was written all over her face, although there was something off about her expression. "How was it?"

"It was... physically pleasant.” Material-S freed one hand to rub her chin. “I do not understand why Nanoha does not seek this union. It is mutually beneficial."

''Why ask such things, Seikou? Their loss is our gain! Take us along the next time you, uh, visit him!" Material-L clasped her hands together and squealed, her eyes seemingly sparkling.

"Well said, our sister," Material-D said, firmly squeezing Material-L’s shoulder. "We shall free Scrya of whatever regrets he may have for failing to claim Takamachi, Testarossa and Yagami."

I hope I'm doing the characterisation right.

[Satashi]

Shiny! Where's the next chapter of Babysitter Zaffy?

Also, have some NSFW crack pairing short and a pathetic attempt at creepypasta.

"Seikou! Seikou! Where have you been?! You've been out the whole night!" Material-L squealed as Material-S closed the door behind her and put her shoes on the shoe rack.

With all the dullness of eating an insipid meal, Material-S lifted her skirt. "I prevailed on Yuuno Scrya to copulate with me."

Material-L stared for a long while, trying to figure out what Material-S had just said, then jumped in surprise. "Seikou, you... you... you..."

Material-S did not bat an eyelid. "I fail to see what is so surprising."

"Congratulations, sister of ours!" Material-D said, clapping. Joy was written all over her face, although there was something off about her expression. "How was it?"

"It was... physically pleasant.” Material-S freed one hand to rub her chin. “I do not understand why Nanoha does not seek this union. It is mutually beneficial."

''Why ask such things, Seikou? Their loss is our gain! Take us along the next time you, uh, visit him!" Material-L clasped her hands together and squealed, her eyes seemingly sparkling.

"Well said, our sister," Material-D said, firmly squeezing Material-L’s shoulder. "We shall free Scrya of whatever regrets he may have for failing to claim Takamachi, Testarossa and Yagami."

I hope I'm doing the characterisation right.

First off, good job! First material fix I've seen.

They seemed in character. I know L was for sure. But wasn't S's name "starlight"?

[WarpObscura]

Well, the moonrunes for her title, the ones that can be translated as Starlight Annihilator/Destroyer/Exterminator/Something supposedly romanise as "Seikou no Senmetsusha". I took the cue from this image on Danbooru (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/679497/blue_hair-brown_hair-comic-cup-empty_eyes-mahou_sh).

Did the creepy vibes come across clearly enough, or should I explain what I intended?

[Satashi]

Well, the moonrunes for her title, the ones that can be translated as Starlight Annihilator/Destroyer/Exterminator/Something supposedly romanise as "Seikou no Senmetsusha". I took the cue from this image on Danbooru (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/679497/blue_hair-brown_hair-comic-cup-empty_eyes-mahou_sh).

Did the creepy vibes come across clearly enough, or should I explain what I intended?

Didn't see the creepiness in it @_@

Hmmm... For the names, I don't know what to think. Generally I like to keep their names untranslated, so I guess Seikou would be good. What are the names of the other ones? Material-L seems really fun to play around with.

[Nanya01]

Didn't see the creepiness in it @_@

Hmmm... For the names, I don't know what to think. Generally I like to keep their names untranslated, so I guess Seikou would be good. What are the names of the other ones? Material-L seems really fun to play around with.

Material-S title is "Seikou no Senmetsusha" which translated to Starlight Destroyer.

Material-L -> Raijin no Shuugekisha -> Attacker of the Lightning Blade

Material-D -> Yami Suberu Ou -> Lord of Darkness

[Tempy]

Hmm.

If the Materials are after Yuuno, their attentions will spurn the Three Aces' jealousy. After all, they don't want to lose their constant (and safe) source of flattery and attention. Trapping a guy in the Friends Zone allows that, you know.

This results in Nanoha, Fate, and Hayate joining in on the "get Yuuno Scrya" mission, competing against the Materials in which to steal him back, while simultaneously unlocking hidden feelings in all of them.

The end product: double harem.

This must be done.

[synaesthetic]

Knowing Yuuno, it'll likely be an Unwanted Double Harem.

Hilarity shall ensue.

[Nya~n]

Hmm.

If the Materials are after Yuuno, their attentions will spurn the Three Aces' jealousy. After all, they don't want to lose their constant (and safe) source of flattery and attention. Trapping a guy in the Friends Zone allows that, you know.

This results in Nanoha, Fate, and Hayate joining in on the "get Yuuno Scrya" mission, competing against the Materials in which to steal him back, while simultaneously unlocking hidden feelings in all of them.

The end product: double harem.

This must be done.

This motion is supported. It must be done.

[Tempy]

Lyrical Days Redux?

[Yasanagi]

Gah... I want to try my hand at this now (it's definitely an interesting way to change Yuuno's current 'Put on a Bus/Demoted to Extra' status) but I don't even know what type of background to build up.